This is a modern-English version of The Works of Voltaire, Vol. IV of XLIII.: Romances, Vol. III of III, and A Treatise on Toleration., originally written by Voltaire.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The WORKS of VOLTAIRE

-
CONTENTS
- I. André Des Touches in Siam... 5
- II. The Blind As Judges of Color … 13
- III. The Clergyman and His Soul ... 15
- IV. A Conversation With a Chinese … 28
- V. Memnon the Philosopher ... 33
- VI. Plato’s Dream … 42
- VII. An Adventure in India … 47
- VIII. Bababec … 51
- IX. Ancient Faith and Fable … 56
- X. The Two Comforters … 61
- XI. Dialogue Between Marcus Aurelius and a Recollet Friar … 64
- XII. Dialogue Between a Brahmin and a Jesuit … 70
- XIII. Dialogues Between Lucretius and Posidonius ... 76
- XIV. Dialogue Between a Client and His Lawyer … 95
- XV. Dialogue Between Madame De Maintenon and Mdlle. De The enclosure … 101
- XVI. Dialogue Between a Savage and a Bachelor of Arts … 108
[In 1762 Jean Calas, a Protestant of Toulouse, was done to death by torture on the wheel on the false charge of having slain his son, a suicide. His widow and children were put to the torture to extort a confession, in utter lack of evidence. Voltaire devoted years of unremitting labor to agitating the terrible crime and raising money compensation for the victims. His pamphlets aroused substantial sympathy and protests in England and over the Continent. His efforts led to the writing of over one hundred plays, poems, and pamphlets on the case. Voltaire had the satisfaction of witnessing the triumph of his long struggle. He narrates the facts in this Treatise, which expands into a sweeping exposure of the cruelties committed in the name of religion, in all ages and countries.]
-
LIST OF PLATES
VOL. 4- Memnon and the Lady’s Uncle … Frontispiece
- The Disconsolate Woman … 62
- The Maid of Orleans at the Stake … 144
- Widow Calas Appeals to the King … 286
ANDRÉ DES TOUCHES IN SIAM.
André Des Touches was a very agreeable musician in the brilliant reign of Louis XIV., before the science of music was perfected by Rameau, and before it was corrupted by those who prefer the art of surmounting difficulties to nature and the real graces of composition.
André Des Touches was a very likable musician during the glorious reign of Louis XIV, before Rameau perfected the science of music, and before it was tainted by those who valued technical challenges over the natural beauty and genuine elegance of composition.
Before he had recourse to these talents he had been a musketeer, and before that, in 1688, he went into Siam with the Jesuit Tachard, who gave him many marks of his affection, for the amusement he afforded on board the ship; and Des Touches spoke with admiration of Father Tachard for the rest of his life.
Before he relied on these skills, he was a musketeer, and before that, in 1688, he traveled to Siam with the Jesuit Tachard, who showed him a lot of kindness for the entertainment he provided on the ship; and Des Touches spoke highly of Father Tachard for the rest of his life.
In Siam he became acquainted with the first commissary of Barcalon, whose name was Croutef, and he committed to writing most of those questions which he asked of Croutef, and the answers of that Siamese. They are as follows:
In Siam, he met the first commissary of Barcalon, named Croutef, and he wrote down most of the questions he asked Croutef and the Siamese's answers. They are as follows:
DES TOUCHES.—How many soldiers have you?
D TOUCHES.—How many soldiers do you have?
CROUTEF.—Fourscore thousand, very indifferently paid.
CROUTEF.—Eighty thousand, poorly paid.
DES TOUCHES.—And how many talapoins?
D TOUCHES.—And how many talapoins?
CROUTEF.—A hundred and twenty thousand, very idle and very rich. It is true that in the last war we were beaten, but our talapoins have lived sumptuously and built fine houses.
CROUTEF.—One hundred and twenty thousand, quite lazy and extremely wealthy. It's true that we lost in the last war, but our monks have lived in luxury and constructed impressive homes.
DES TOUCHES.—Nothing could have discovered more judgment. And your finances, in what state are they?
DES Touches.—Nothing could have revealed more insight. And how are your finances doing?
CROUTEF.—In a very bad state. We have, however, about ninety thousand men employed to render them prosperous, and if they have not succeeded, it has not been their fault, for there is not one of them who does not honorably seize all that he can get possession of, and strip and plunder those who cultivate the ground for the good of the state.
CROUTEF.—In terrible condition. We have about ninety thousand people working to make things better, and if they haven't succeeded, it's not because of a lack of effort. Every single one of them works hard to take advantage of everything they can get their hands on and exploits those who farm for the benefit of the community.
DES TOUCHES.—Bravo! And is not your jurisprudence as perfect as the rest of your administration?
DES Taps.—Great job! And isn't your legal system just as flawless as the rest of your administration?
CROUTEF.—It is much superior. We have no laws, but we have five or six thousand volumes on the laws. We are governed in general by customs; for it is known that a custom, having been established by chance, is the wisest principle that can be imagined. Besides, all customs being necessarily different in different provinces, the judges may choose at their pleasure a custom which prevailed four hundred years ago or one which prevailed last year. It occasions a variety in our legislation which our neighbors are forever admiring. This yields a certain fortune to practitioners. It is a resource for all pleaders who are destitute of honor, and a pastime of infinite amusement for the judges, who can, with safe consciences, decide causes without understanding them.
CROUTEF.—It’s way better. We don’t have any formal laws, but we’ve got five or six thousand books about laws. We generally follow customs; it’s known that a custom, formed by chance, is the smartest principle you can think of. Plus, since every region has different customs, judges can pick a custom that was common four hundred years ago or one that was popular just last year. This creates a diversity in our legal system that our neighbors always admire. It gives a certain advantage to lawyers. It’s a fallback for all the lawyers lacking integrity and an endless source of entertainment for the judges, who can, with clear consciences, make decisions without really understanding the cases.
DES TOUCHES.—But in criminal cases—you have laws which may be depended upon?
DES TOUCHES.—But in criminal cases—you have laws that can be relied on?
CROUTEF.—God forbid! We can condemn men to exile, to the galleys, to be hanged; or we can discharge them, according to our own fancy. We sometimes complain of the arbitrary power of the Barcalon, but we choose that all our decisions should be arbitrary.
CROUTEF.—God forbid! We can send people into exile, to the galleys, or hang them; or we can release them based on our whims. We sometimes grumble about the arbitrary power of the Barcalon, yet we prefer that all our choices be arbitrary.
DES TOUCHES.—That is very just. And the torture—do you put people to the torture?
DES Taps.—That’s absolutely fair. And the torture—do you really torture people?
CROUTEF.—It is our greatest pleasure. We have found it an infallible secret to save a guilty person, who has vigorous muscles, strong and supple hamstrings, nervous arms, and firm loins, and we gayly break on the wheel all those innocent persons to whom nature has given feeble organs. It is thus we conduct ourselves with wonderful wisdom and prudence. As there are half proofs, I mean half truths, it is certain there are persons who are half innocent and half guilty. We commence, therefore, by rendering them half dead; we then go to breakfast; afterwards ensues entire death, which gives us great consideration in the world, which is one of the most valuable advantages of our offices.
CROUTEF.—We take great pleasure in this. We've discovered an unbeatable method for saving a guilty person who has strong muscles, flexible hamstrings, toned arms, and a solid core, while we happily break the wheel on all those innocent individuals gifted with weak bodies. This is how we operate with incredible wisdom and caution. Since there are half-truths, it’s clear some people are half innocent and half guilty. So, we start by leaving them half dead; then we have breakfast; afterwards follows complete death, which earns us a lot of respect in society, and that’s one of the biggest perks of our jobs.
DES TOUCHES.—It must be allowed that nothing can be more prudent and humane. Pray tell me what becomes of the property of the condemned?
DES TOUCHES.—It has to be said that nothing could be more sensible and compassionate. Please let me know what happens to the property of the condemned?
CROUTEF.—The children are deprived of it. For you know that nothing can be more equitable than to punish the single fault of a parent on all his descendants.
CROUTEF.—The children are missing out on it. Because you know that nothing is fairer than to punish a parent's one mistake by affecting all their children.
DES TOUCHES.—Yes. It is a great while since I have heard of this jurisprudence.
DES Touches.—Yes. It's been a long time since I've heard about this legal theory.
CROUTEF.—The people of Laos, our neighbors, admit neither the torture, nor arbitrary punishments, nor the different customs, nor the horrible deaths which are in use among us; but we regard them as barbarians who have no idea of good government. All Asia is agreed that we dance the best of all its inhabitants, and that, consequently, it is impossible they should come near us in jurisprudence, in commerce, in finance, and, above all, in the military art.
CROUTEF.—The people of Laos, our neighbors, deny the existence of torture, arbitrary punishments, different customs, and the horrific deaths that are common among us; instead, we see them as uncivilized folks who have no understanding of good governance. All of Asia agrees that we are the best dancers of all its inhabitants, and therefore, it’s impossible for them to match us in law, commerce, finance, and especially in military skills.
DES TOUCHES.—Tell me, I beseech you, by what steps men arrive at the magistracy in Siam.
DES TOUCHES.—Please, I urge you, how do people attain positions of authority in Siam?
CROUTEF.—By ready money. You perceive that it may be impossible to be a good judge if a man has not by him thirty or forty thousand pieces of silver. It is in vain a man may be perfectly acquainted with all our customs; it is to no purpose that he has pleaded five hundred causes with success—that he has a mind which is the seat of judgment, and a heart replete with justice; no man can become a magistrate without money. This, I say, is the circumstance which distinguishes us from all Asia, and particularly from the barbarous inhabitants of Laos, who have the madness to recompense all kinds of talents, and not to sell any employment.
CROUTEF.—With cash in hand. You can see that it might be impossible to be a good judge if a person doesn't have thirty or forty thousand pieces of silver available. It's pointless for someone to be fully knowledgeable about our customs; it doesn’t matter if they have successfully handled five hundred cases—it doesn't matter if their mind is sharp and their heart is full of justice; no one can become a magistrate without money. This, I say, is what sets us apart from all of Asia, especially from the uncivilized people of Laos, who foolishly reward all kinds of skills and do not sell any positions.
André Des Touches, who was a little off his guard, said to the Siamese that most of the airs which he had just sung sounded discordant to him, and wished to receive information concerning real Siamese music. But Croutef, full of his subject, and enthusiastic for his country, continued in these words:
André Des Touches, caught a bit off guard, told the Siamese that most of the songs he had just sung sounded off to him and wanted to learn more about actual Siamese music. But Croutef, passionate about his topic and excited for his country, continued with these words:
“What does it signify that our neighbors, who live beyond our mountains, have better music than we have, or better pictures, provided we have always wise and humane laws? It is in that circumstance we excel. For example:
“What does it mean that our neighbors, who live beyond our mountains, have better music than we do, or better art, as long as we have wise and humane laws? That’s where we excel. For example:
“If a man has adroitly stolen three or four hundred thousand pieces of gold we respect him, and we go and dine with him. But if a poor servant gets awkwardly into his possession three or four pieces of copper out of his mistress’ box we never fail of putting that servant to a public death; first, lest he should not correct himself; secondly, that he may not have it in his power to produce a great number of children for the state, one or two of whom might possibly steal a few little pieces of copper, or become great men; thirdly, because it is just to proportion the punishment to the crime, and that it would be ridiculous to give any useful employment in a prison to a person guilty of so enormous a crime.
“If a man has cleverly stolen three or four hundred thousand gold coins, we respect him and gladly dine with him. But if a poor servant awkwardly steals three or four coins from his mistress's box, we make sure to execute him publicly; first, to prevent him from repeating his crime; second, so he can't have many children who might also steal small amounts or become significant figures; third, because it's only fair to match the punishment to the crime, and it would be absurd to offer any useful work in prison to someone guilty of such a serious offense.”
“But we are still more just, more merciful, more reasonable in the chastisements which we inflict on those who have the audacity to make use of their legs to go wherever they choose. We treat those warriors so well who sell us their lives, we give them so prodigious a salary, they have so considerable a part in our conquests, that they must be the most criminal of all men to wish to return to their parents on the recovery of their reason, because they had been enlisted in a state of intoxication. To oblige them to remain in one place, we lodge about a dozen leaden balls in their heads, after which they become infinitely useful to their country.
“But we are still more just, more merciful, and more reasonable in the punishments we give to those who have the nerve to use their legs to go wherever they want. We treat those warriors who sell us their lives exceptionally well, giving them such an enormous salary and such a significant role in our victories that they must be the most wicked of all men if they want to return to their parents once they regain their senses, just because they were recruited while drunk. To make them stay in one place, we put about a dozen lead balls in their heads, after which they become incredibly useful to their country.”
“I will not speak of a great number of excellent institutions which do not go so far as to shed the blood of men, but which render life so pleasant and agreeable that it is impossible the guilty should avoid becoming virtuous. If a farmer has not been able to pay promptly a tax which exceeds his ability, we sell the pot in which he dresses his food; we sell his bed in order that, being relieved of all his superfluities, he may be in a better condition to cultivate the earth.”
“I won't mention the many great institutions that don’t resort to violence but make life so enjoyable that it's hard for the guilty not to become virtuous. If a farmer can’t pay a tax that’s more than he can handle, we sell the pot he uses to cook his food; we sell his bed so that, being freed from all his excess belongings, he can be in a better position to work the land.”
DES TOUCHES.—That is extremely harmonious!
DES TOUCHES.—That is so harmonious!
CROUTEF.—To comprehend our profound wisdom you must know that our fundamental principle is to acknowledge in many places as our sovereign a shaven-headed foreigner who lives at the distance of nine hundred miles from us. When we assign some of our best territories to any of our talapoins, which it is very prudent in us to do, that Siamese talapoin must pay the revenue of his first year to that shaven-headed Tartar, without which it is clear our lands would be unfruitful.
CROUTEF.—To understand our deep wisdom, you need to realize that our main principle is to recognize a bald foreigner as our ruler, who lives nine hundred miles away. When we give some of our best lands to any of our monks, which is a smart move on our part, that monk must pay the tax for his first year to that bald Tartar. Without this arrangement, it’s clear our lands would be unproductive.
But the time, the happy time, is no more when that tonsured priest induced one-half of the nation to cut the throats of the other half in order to decide whether Sammonocodom had played at leap-frog or at some other game; whether he had been disguised in an elephant or in a cow; if he had slept three hundred and ninety days on the right side or on the left. Those grand questions, which so essentially affect morality, agitated all minds; they shook the world; blood flowed plentifully for it; women were massacred on the bodies of their husbands; they dashed out the brains of their little infants on the stones with a devotion, with a grace, with a contrition truly angelic. Woe to us! degenerate offspring of pious ancestors, who never offer such holy sacrifices! But, heaven be praised, there are yet among us at least a few good souls who would imitate them if they were permitted.
But the time, the happy time, is gone when that shaven priest convinced half the nation to kill the other half to figure out whether Sammonocodom had played leap-frog or some other game; whether he had dressed up as an elephant or a cow; if he had slept three hundred and ninety days on his right side or his left. Those big questions, which were so crucial to morality, stirred everyone; they shook the world; blood flowed freely because of it; women were killed alongside their husbands; they smashed their little babies' heads against the stones with a devotion, with a grace, with a remorse that was truly angelic. Woe to us! degenerate descendants of pious ancestors, who never make such holy sacrifices! But, thank heaven, there are still at least a few good souls among us who would mimic them if they were given the chance.
DES TOUCHES.—Tell me, I beseech you, sir, if in Siam you divide the tone major into two commas, or into two semi-commas, and if the progress of the fundamental sounds are made by one, three, and nine?
DES Touches.—Please tell me, sir, do you in Siam split the major scale into two commas or two semi-commas, and do the basic sounds progress in steps of one, three, and nine?
CROUTEF.—By Sammonocodom, you are laughing at me. You observe no bounds. You have interrogated me on the form of our government, and you speak to me of music!
CROUTEF.—By Sammonocodom, you’re mocking me. You have no limits. You’ve asked me about the structure of our government, and now you want to talk about music!
DES TOUCHES.—Music is everything. It was at the foundation of all the politics of the Greeks. But I beg your pardon; you have not a good ear, and we will return to our subject. You said that in order to produce a perfect harmony—
DES TOUCHES.—Music means everything. It was the core of all the political life of the Greeks. But excuse me; you don't have a good ear, so let's get back to our topic. You mentioned that to create a perfect harmony—
CROUTEF.—I was telling you that formerly the tonsured Tartar pretended to dispose of all the kingdoms of Asia, which occasioned something very different from perfect harmony. But a very considerable benefit resulted from it; for people were then more devout toward Sammonocodom and his elephant than they are now, for, at the present time, all the world pretends to common sense, with an indiscretion truly pitiable. However, all things go on; people divert themselves, they dance, they play, they dine, they sup, they make love; this makes every man shudder who entertains good intentions.
CROUTEF.—I was saying that in the past, the tonsured Tartar claimed to control all the kingdoms of Asia, which led to quite a bit of chaos instead of harmony. But it did bring about a significant benefit; people were more devoted to Sammonocodom and his elephant back then than they are now, because nowadays everyone acts like they have it all figured out, with a carelessness that’s honestly heartbreaking. Still, life rolls on; people have fun, they dance, they play, they eat dinner, they have late-night meals, they fall in love; this makes anyone with good intentions shudder.
DES TOUCHES.—And what would you have more? You only want good music. If you had good music you might call your nation the happiest in the world.
DES Taps.—And what else do you desire? You just want great music. With great music, you could say your country is the happiest in the world.
THE BLIND AS JUDGES OF COLOR.
When the hospital of the Quinze Vingt was first founded the pensioners were all equal, and their little affairs were concluded upon by a majority of votes. They distinguished perfectly by the touch between copper and silver coin; they never mistook the wine of Brie for that of Burgundy. Their sense of smell was finer than that of their neighbors who had the use of two eyes. They reasoned very well on the four senses; that is, they knew everything they were permitted to know, and they lived as peaceably and as happily as blind people could be supposed to do. But, unfortunately, one of their professors pretended to have clear ideas in respect to the sense of seeing; he drew attention; he intrigued; he formed enthusiasts, and at last he was acknowledged chief of the community. He pretended to be a judge of colors, and everything was lost.
When the Quinze Vingt hospital was first established, all the residents were treated equally, and decisions about their small matters were made by majority vote. They could easily tell the difference between copper and silver coins by touch; they never confused Brie wine with Burgundy. Their sense of smell was sharper than that of their neighbors who could see. They had a good understanding of the four senses; they were aware of everything they were allowed to know, and they lived as peacefully and as happily as blind people could be expected to. But, unfortunately, one of their teachers claimed to have clear ideas about sight; he attracted attention, created followers, and eventually became the recognized leader of the group. He claimed to be an expert on colors, and everything fell apart.
This dictator of the Quinze Vingt chose at first a little council by the assistance of which he got possession of all the alms. On this account no person had the resolution to oppose him. He decreed that all the inhabitants of the Quinze Vingt were clothed in white. The blind pensioners believed him, and nothing was to be heard but their talk of white garments, though, in fact, they possessed not one of that color. All their acquaintances laughed at them. They made their complaints to the dictator, who received them very ill; he rebuked them as innovators, freethinkers, rebels, who had suffered themselves to be seduced by the errors of those who had eyes, and who presumed to doubt that their chief was infallible. This contention gave rise to two parties.
This dictator of the Quinze Vingt initially formed a small council to help him take control of all the donations. Because of this, no one dared to stand up to him. He declared that all the people of the Quinze Vingt should wear white. The blind pensioners believed him, and all anyone talked about was their white clothing, even though none of them actually had anything in that color. Their friends laughed at them. They complained to the dictator, who didn’t take it well; he scolded them for being troublemakers, free thinkers, and rebels, saying they had let themselves be misled by those who could see and dared to question his authority. This conflict led to the formation of two factions.
To appease the tumult, the dictator issued a decree declaring that all their vestments were red. There was not one vestment of that color in the Quinze Vingt. The poor men were laughed at more than ever. Complaints were again made by the community. The dictator rushed furiously in, and the other blind men were as much enraged. They fought a long time, and peace was not restored until the members of the Quinze Vingt were permitted to suspend their judgments in regard to the color of their dress.
To calm the uproar, the dictator announced a decree stating that all their clothing was red. There wasn't a single red garment in the Quinze Vingt. The poor men were mocked more than ever. The community started complaining again. The dictator stormed in angrily, and the other blind men were just as furious. They fought for a long time, and peace wasn't restored until the members of the Quinze Vingt were allowed to set aside their opinions about the color of their clothing.
A deaf man, reading this little history, allowed that these people, being blind, were to blame in pretending to judge of colors, but he remained steady to his own opinion that those persons who were deaf were the only proper judges of music.
A deaf man reading this little story thought that these blind people were wrong for pretending to judge colors, but he firmly believed that only those who were deaf were the true judges of music.
THE CLERGYMAN AND HIS SOUL.
CHAPTER I.
There can be no doubt that everything in the world is governed by fatality. My own life is a convincing proof of this doctrine. The earl of Chesterfield, with whom I was a great favorite, had promised me that I should have the first living that fell to his gift. An old incumbent of eighty happened to die, and I immediately travelled post to London to remind the earl of his promise. I was honored with an immediate interview, and was received with the greatest kindness. I informed his lordship of the death of the rector, and of the hope I cherished relative to the disposal of the vacant living. He replied that I really looked very ill. I answered that, thanks to God, my greatest affliction was poverty. “I am sorry for you,” said his lordship, and he politely dismissed me with a letter of introduction to a Mr. Sidrac, who dwelt in the vicinity of Guildhall. I ran as fast as I could to this gentleman’s house, not doubting but that he would immediately install me in the wished-for living. I delivered the earl’s letter, and Mr. Sidrac, who had the honor to be my lord’s surgeon, asked me to sit down, and, producing a case of surgical instruments, began to assure me that he would perform an operation which he trusted would very soon relieve me.
There's no doubt that everything in the world is controlled by fate. My own life is strong evidence of this. The Earl of Chesterfield, who was very fond of me, had promised that I'd get the first position that became available. When an elderly rector passed away at eighty, I quickly rushed to London to remind the earl of his promise. I was granted an immediate meeting and was treated with great kindness. I informed him about the rector's death and shared my hopes regarding the vacant position. He remarked that I looked quite unwell. I replied that, thankfully, my biggest issue was poverty. “I’m sorry to hear that,” he said, and politely sent me off with a letter of introduction to a Mr. Sidrac, who lived near Guildhall. I hurried to this gentleman’s house, confident that he would promptly arrange my desired position for me. I delivered the earl’s letter, and Mr. Sidrac, who happened to be the earl’s surgeon, asked me to take a seat. He then brought out a case of surgical instruments and assured me that he would perform a procedure that he hoped would relieve me soon.
You must know that his lordship had understood that I was suffering from some dreadful complaint, and that he generously intended to have me cured at his own expense. The earl had the misfortune to be as deaf as a post, a fact with which I, alas! had not been previously acquainted.
You should know that his lordship realized I was dealing with a terrible illness, and he kindly planned to cover the cost of my treatment. Unfortunately, the earl was as deaf as a doornail, something I, regrettably, hadn't known before.
During the time which I lost in defending myself against the attacks of Mr. Sidrac, who insisted positively upon curing me, whether I would or no, one out of the fifty candidates who were all on the lookout, came to town, flew to my lord, begged the vacant living and obtained it.
During the time I spent trying to defend myself against Mr. Sidrac's relentless attempts to cure me, whether I wanted it or not, one of the fifty candidates who were all eagerly waiting, came to town, approached my lord, requested the open position, and got it.
I was deeply in love with an interesting girl, a Miss Fidler, who had promised to marry me upon condition of my being made rector. My fortunate rival not only got the living, but also my mistress into the bargain!
I was really in love with an intriguing girl, Miss Fidler, who had promised to marry me if I became rector. My lucky rival not only got the position but also my girlfriend too!
My patron, upon being told of his mistake, promised to make me ample amends, but alas! he died two days afterwards.
My sponsor, after hearing about his error, promised to make it up to me, but unfortunately, he passed away two days later.
Mr. Sidrac demonstrated to me that, according to his organic structure, my good patron could not have lived one hour longer. He also clearly proved that the earl’s deafness proceeded entirely from the extreme dryness of the drums of his ears, and kindly offered, by an application of spirits of wine, to harden both of my ears to such a degree that I should, in one month only, become as deaf as any peer of the realm.
Mr. Sidrac showed me that, based on his analysis, my good patron couldn't have lived for more than another hour. He also clearly demonstrated that the earl's deafness was entirely due to the extreme dryness of his eardrums, and he generously offered to use a solution of alcohol to toughen my eardrums to such an extent that, in just a month, I would become as deaf as any nobleman.
I discovered Mr. Sidrac to be a man of profound knowledge. He inspired me with a taste for the study of nature, and I could not but be sensible of the valuable acquisition I had made in acquiring the friendship of a man who was capable of relieving me, should I need his services. Following his advice, I applied myself closely to the study of nature, to console myself for the loss of the rectory and of my enchanting Miss Fidler.
I found Mr. Sidrac to be a person of deep knowledge. He sparked my interest in studying nature, and I couldn't help but appreciate the valuable gain I had made by becoming friends with someone who could help me if I ever needed it. Following his advice, I dedicated myself to studying nature to help deal with the loss of my position at the rectory and my charming Miss Fidler.
CHAPTER II.
NATURAL SCIENCE.
After making many profound observations upon nature (having employed in the research my five senses, my spectacles, and a very large telescope), I said one day to Mr. Sidrac: “Unless I am much deceived, philosophy laughs at us. I cannot discover any trace of what the world calls nature; on the contrary, everything seems to me to be the result of art. By art the planets are made to revolve around the sun, while the sun revolves on its own axis. I am convinced that some genius has arranged things in such a manner that the square of the revolutions of the planets is always in proportion to the cubic root from their distance to their centre, and one had need be a magician to find out how this is accomplished. The tides of the sea are the result of art no less profound and no less difficult to explain.
After making many deep observations about nature (using my five senses, my glasses, and a really big telescope), I told Mr. Sidrac one day: “Unless I’m mistaken, philosophy is mocking us. I can't find any sign of what the world calls nature; instead, everything seems to be the result of art. Through art, the planets are made to orbit the sun, while the sun spins on its own axis. I believe some genius has set things up so that the square of the planets’ revolutions always relates to the cubic root of their distance to their center, and you’d need to be a magician to figure out how this works. The ocean tides are the result of art that is just as profound and just as hard to explain.”
“All animals, vegetables, and minerals are arranged with due regard to weight and measure, number and motion. All is performed by springs, levers, pulleys, hydraulic machines, and chemical combinations, from the insignificant flea to the being called man, from the grass of the field to the far-spreading oak, from a grain of sand to a cloud in the firmament of heaven. Assuredly, everything is governed by art, and the word nature is but a chimera.”
“All animals, plants, and minerals are organized with careful consideration of weight and measure, quantity and movement. Everything works through springs, levers, pulleys, hydraulic systems, and chemical reactions, from the tiny flea to humans, from the grass in the field to the tall oak tree, from a grain of sand to a cloud in the sky. Clearly, everything is controlled by art, and the term nature is just an illusion.”
“What you say,” answered Mr. Sidrac, “has been said many years ago, and so much the better, for the probability is greater that your remark is true. I am always astonished when I reflect that a grain of wheat cast into the earth will produce in a short time above a handful of the same corn.” “Stop,” said I, foolishly, “you forget that wheat must die before it can spring up again, at least so they say at college.” My friend Sidrac, laughing heartily at this interruption, replied: “That assertion went down very well a few years ago, when it was first published by an apostle called Paul, but in our more enlightened age the meanest laborer knows that the thing is altogether too ridiculous even for argument.”
“What you’re saying,” Mr. Sidrac replied, “has been said many years ago, and that’s a good thing, since it makes it more likely your point is true. I’m always amazed when I think about how a single grain of wheat planted in the ground can yield so much more corn in a short time.” “Hold on,” I interrupted, foolishly, “you’re forgetting that wheat has to die before it can grow again, or at least that’s what they teach at college.” My friend Sidrac burst out laughing at my comment and said, “That idea was popular a few years ago when it was first introduced by an apostle named Paul, but in our more enlightened times, even the simplest laborer knows it’s just too ridiculous to debate.”
“My dear friend,” said I, “excuse the absurdity of my remarks; I have hitherto been a theologian, and one cannot divest one’s self in a moment of every silly opinion.”
"My dear friend," I said, "please forgive the ridiculousness of my comments; I've been a theologian up until now, and it's not easy to instantly shed every silly belief."
CHAPTER III.
Great advice.
Some time after this conversation between the disconsolate person, whom we shall call Goodman, and the clever anatomist, Mr. Sidrac, the latter, one fine morning, observed his friend in St. James’s Park, standing in an attitude of deep thought. “What is the matter?” said the surgeon. “Is there anything amiss?” “No,” replied Goodman, “but I am left without a patron in the world since the death of my friend, who had the misfortune to be so deaf. Now, supposing there be only ten thousand clergymen in England, and granting these ten thousand have each two patrons, the odds against my obtaining a bishopric are twenty thousand to one; a reflection quite sufficient to give any man the blue-devils. I remember, it was once proposed to me to go out as cabin-boy to the East Indies. I was told that I should make my fortune. But as I did not think I should make a good admiral, whenever I should arrive at the distinction, I declined; and so, after turning my attention to every profession under the sun, I am fixed for life as a poor clergyman, good for nothing.”
Some time after this conversation between the unhappy person, whom we’ll call Goodman, and the sharp anatomist, Mr. Sidrac, the latter noticed his friend one fine morning in St. James’s Park, deep in thought. “What’s wrong?” asked the surgeon. “Is something bothering you?” “No,” replied Goodman, “but I’m left without a patron in the world since my friend, who unfortunately was very deaf, passed away. Now, if there are only ten thousand clergymen in England, and each of them has two patrons, the odds against me getting a bishopric are twenty thousand to one; a thought that’s enough to make anyone feel really down. I remember someone once suggested I go out as a cabin-boy to the East Indies. I was told I’d make my fortune. But since I didn't believe I'd be a good admiral, whenever I would eventually reach that level, I turned it down; and now, after considering every profession under the sun, I’m stuck for life as a poor clergyman, useless at that.”
“Then be a clergyman no longer!” cried Sidrac, “and turn philosopher. What is your income?” “Only thirty guineas a year,” replied Goodman, “although at the death of my mother it will be increased to fifty.” “Well, my dear Goodman,” continued Sidrac, “that sum is quite sufficient to support you in comfort. Thirty guineas are six hundred and thirty shillings, almost two shillings a day. With this fixed income a man need do nothing to increase it, but is at perfect liberty to say all he thinks of the East India Company, the House of Commons, the king, and all the royal family, of man generally and individually, and lastly, of God and His attributes; and the liberty we enjoy of expressing our thoughts upon these most interesting topics is certainly very agreeable and amusing.”
“Then stop being a clergyman!” shouted Sidrac, “and become a philosopher. What’s your income?” “Only thirty guineas a year,” replied Goodman, “but it will go up to fifty when my mother passes away.” “Well, my dear Goodman,” continued Sidrac, “that amount is more than enough for you to live comfortably. Thirty guineas is six hundred and thirty shillings, which is almost two shillings a day. With this steady income, a man doesn’t need to do anything to increase it and has complete freedom to express his thoughts about the East India Company, the House of Commons, the king, the royal family, humanity in general and as individuals, and finally, about God and His qualities; and the freedom we have to share our opinions on these fascinating subjects is definitely enjoyable and entertaining.”
“Come and dine at my table every day. That will save you some little money. We will afterwards amuse ourselves with conversation, and your thinking faculty will have the pleasure of communicating with mine by means of speech, which is certainly a very wonderful thing, though its advantages are not duly appreciated by the greater part of mankind.”
“Come and eat at my table every day. That will save you a bit of money. Afterwards, we can enjoy some conversation, and your mind will be able to connect with mine through speech, which is definitely a remarkable thing, even if most people don’t recognize its benefits.”
CHAPTER IV. DIALOGUE ABOUT THE SOUL AND OTHER TOPICS.
GOODMAN.—But my dear Sidrac, why do you always say my thinking faculty and not my soul? If you used the latter term I should understand you much better.
GOODMAN.—But my dear Sidrac, why do you always say my thinking faculty instead of my soul? If you used the latter term, I would understand you much better.
SIDRAC.—And for my part, I freely confess I should not understand myself. I feel, I know, that God has endowed me with the faculties of thinking and speaking, but I can neither feel nor know that God has given me a thing called a soul.
S
GOODMAN.—Truly, upon reflection, I perceive that I know as little about the matter as you do, though I own that I have all my life been bold enough to believe that I knew. I have often remarked that the eastern nations apply to the soul the same word they use to express life. After their example, the Latins understood the word anima to signify the life of the animal. The Greeks called the breath the soul. The Romans translated the word breath by spiritus, and thence it is that the word spirit or soul is found in every modern nation. As it happens that no one has ever seen this spirit or breath, our imagination has converted it into a being which it is impossible to see or touch. The learned tell us that the soul inhabits the body without having any place in it, that it has the power of setting our different organs in motion without being able to reach and touch them; indeed, what has not been said upon the subject? The great Locke knew into what a chaos these absurdities had plunged the human understanding. In writing the only reasonable book upon metaphysics that has yet appeared in the world, he did not compose a single chapter on the soul, and if by chance he now and then makes use of the word, he only introduces it to stand for intellect or mind.
GOODMAN.—Honestly, when I think about it, I realize that I know just as little about this topic as you do, even though I admit I've always been bold enough to think I did. I've often noticed that Eastern cultures use the same word for the soul as they do for life. Following their lead, the Romans understood the word anima to mean the life of an animal. The Greeks referred to breath as the soul. The Romans translated breath as spiritus, which is why the words spirit or soul are found in every modern language. Since no one has ever seen this spirit or breath, our imagination has turned it into something we cannot see or touch. Scholars tell us that the soul lives in the body without having a specific location in it, that it can move our various organs without actually being able to touch them; in fact, so much has been said about this topic! The great Locke understood how deeply these absurdities had thrown human understanding into chaos. In writing the only sensible book on metaphysics that's ever been published, he didn’t devote a single chapter to the soul, and whenever he does use the word, it’s only to refer to intellect or mind.
In fact, every human being, in spite of Bishop Berkeley, is sensible that he has a mind, and that this mind or intellect is capable of receiving ideas; but no one can feel that there is another being—a soul—within him, which gives him motion, feeling, and thought. It is, in fact, ridiculous to use words we do not understand, and to admit the existence of beings of whom we cannot have the slightest knowledge.
In fact, every person, despite Bishop Berkeley, knows they have a mind, and that this mind or intellect can take in ideas; but no one can actually feel that there’s another being—a soul—inside them that gives them motion, feeling, and thought. It’s really silly to use words we don’t understand and to accept the existence of beings we have the slightest knowledge about.
SIDRAC.—We are then agreed upon a subject which, for so many centuries, has been a matter of dispute.
S
GOODMAN.—And I must observe that I am surprised we should have agreed upon it so soon.
GOODMAN.—I have to say, I'm surprised we came to an agreement so quickly.
SIDRAC.—Oh! that is not so astonishing. We really wish to know what is truth. If we were among the academies we should argue like the characters in Rabelais. If we had lived in those ages of darkness, the clouds of which so long enveloped Great Britain, one of us would very likely have burned the other. We are so fortunate as to be born in an age comparatively reasonable; we easily discover what appears to us to be truth, and we are not afraid to proclaim it.
SIDRAC.—Oh! that’s not so surprising. We really want to know what the truth is. If we were in an academic setting, we would debate like the characters in Rabelais. If we had lived in those dark times that covered Great Britain for so long, one of us might have ended up burning the other. We're lucky to be born in a relatively rational time; we easily find what we believe to be the truth, and we’re not afraid to speak it out loud.
GOODMAN.—You are right, but I fear that, after all, the truth we have discovered is not worth much. In mathematics, indeed, we have done wonders; from the most simple causes we have produced effects that would have astonished Apollonius or Archimedes; but what have we proved in metaphysics? Absolutely nothing but our own ignorance.
GOODMAN.—You’re right, but I’m worried that, in the end, the truth we’ve uncovered isn’t worth much. In math, we’ve accomplished amazing things; from the simplest causes, we’ve created effects that would have amazed Apollonius or Archimedes. But what have we proven in metaphysics? Absolutely nothing but our own ignorance.
SIDRAC.—And do you call that nothing? You grant the Supreme Being has given you the faculties of feeling and thinking; He has in the same manner given your feet the faculty of walking, your hands their wonderful dexterity, your stomach the capability of digesting food, and your heart the power of throwing arterial blood into all parts of your body. Everything we enjoy is derived from God, and yet we are totally ignorant of the means by which He governs and conducts the universe. For my own part, as Shakespeare says, I thank Him for having taught me that of the principles of things I know absolutely nothing. It has always been a question in what manner the soul acted upon the body. Before attempting to answer this question, I must be convinced that I have a soul. Either God has given us this wonderful spark of intellect, or He has gifted us with some principle that answers equally well. In either case, we are still the creatures of His divine will and goodness, and that is all I know about the matter.
SIDRAC.—And you think that’s nothing? You acknowledge that the Supreme Being has given you the ability to feel and think; in the same way, He has given your feet the ability to walk, your hands their amazing skill, your stomach the ability to digest food, and your heart the power to pump blood throughout your body. Everything we enjoy comes from God, yet we know nothing about how He governs and runs the universe. Personally, as Shakespeare puts it, I’m grateful to Him for showing me that I know absolutely nothing about the principles of things. It has always been debated how the soul interacts with the body. Before I try to answer that, I need to be convinced that I have a soul. Either God has given us this incredible spark of intellect, or He has provided us with some principle that serves just as well. In either case, we are still creations of His divine will and goodness, and that’s all I really know about it.
GOODMAN.—But if you do not know, tell me at least what you are inclined to think upon the subject. You have opened skulls, and dissected the human fœtus. Have you ever, in these dissections, discovered any appearance of a soul?
GOODMAN.—But if you don't know, at least tell me what you think about the subject. You've opened skulls and dissected human fetuses. In those dissections, have you ever found any indication of a soul?
SIDRAC.—Not the least, and I have not been able to understand how an immortal and spiritual essence could dwell for months together in a membrane. It appears to me difficult to conceive that this pretended soul existed before the foundation of the body; for in what could it have been employed during the many ages previous to its mysterious union with flesh? Again! how can we imagine a spiritual principle waiting patiently in idleness during a whole eternity, in order to animate a mass of matter for a space of time which, compared with eternity, is less than a moment?
SIDRAC.—I still can’t grasp how an immortal and spiritual essence could reside for months inside a membrane. It’s hard for me to accept that this supposed soul existed before the body was formed; what could it have been doing all those ages before its mysterious connection with flesh? Additionally, how can we picture a spiritual being sitting around in idle wait for an entire eternity just to bring a mass of matter to life for a duration that, in comparison to eternity, is less than a moment?
It is worse still when I am told that God forms immortal souls out of nothing, and then cruelly dooms them to an eternity of flames and torments. What? burn a spirit, in which there can be nothing capable of burning; how can He burn the sound of a voice, or the wind that blows? though both the sound and wind were material during the short time of their existence; but a pure spirit—a thought—a doubt—I am lost in the labyrinth; on whichever side I turn, I find nothing but obscurity and absurdity, impossibility and contradiction. But I am quite at ease when I say to myself God is Master of all. He who can cause each star to hold its particular course through the broad expanse of the firmament can easily give to us sentiments and ideas without the aid of this atom called the soul. It is certain that God has endowed all animals, in a greater or lesser degree, with thought, memory, and judgment; He has given them life; it is demonstrated that they have feeling, since they possess all the organs of feeling; if then they have all this without a soul, why is it improbable that we have none? and why do mankind flatter themselves that they alone are gifted with a spiritual and immortal principle?
It’s even worse when I hear that God creates immortal souls from nothing and then cruelly sends them to suffer in eternal flames and torments. What? How can a spirit, which can’t be burned, actually be burned? How can He burn the sound of a voice or the wind that blows? Even though both sound and wind were physical for the brief time they existed, a pure spirit—a thought, a doubt—leaves me lost in confusion; no matter which way I turn, I find nothing but darkness and absurdity, impossibility and contradiction. But I feel at peace when I remind myself that God is the Master of everything. He who can make each star follow its path across the vast sky can easily give us feelings and ideas without relying on this tiny thing called the soul. It’s clear that God has given all animals varying levels of thought, memory, and judgment; He has granted them life. It’s proven that they have feelings, as they possess all the organs to feel; if they can have all this without a soul, then why is it unlikely that we don’t have one? And why do humans fool themselves into thinking they are the only ones with a spiritual and immortal essence?
GOODMAN.—Perhaps this idea arises from their inordinate vanity. I am persuaded that if the peacock could speak he would boast of his soul, and would affirm that it inhabited his magnificent tail. I am very much inclined to believe with you that God has created us thinking creatures, with the faculties of eating, drinking, feeling, etc., without telling us one word about the matter. We are as ignorant as the peacock I just mentioned, and he who said that we live and die without knowing how, why, or wherefore, spoke nothing but the truth.
GOODMAN.—Maybe this idea comes from their excessive vanity. I’m convinced that if the peacock could talk, he would brag about his soul and claim that it resides in his beautiful tail. I really agree with you that God created us as thinking beings, with the ability to eat, drink, feel, and so on, without giving us any explanation about it. We are as clueless as the peacock I mentioned, and the person who said that we live and die without knowing how, why, or for what reason was just speaking the truth.
SIDRAC.—A celebrated author, whose name I forget, calls us nothing more than the puppets of Providence, and this seems to me to be a very good definition. An infinity of movements are necessary to our existence, but we did not ourselves invent and produce motion. There is a Being who has created light, caused it to move from the sun to our eyes in about seven minutes. It is only by means of motion that my five senses are put in action, and it is only by means of my senses that I have ideas, hence it follows that my ideas are derived from the great author of motion, and when He informs me how He communicates these ideas to me, I will most sincerely thank Him.
SIDRAC.—A well-known author, whose name I can't recall, describes us as nothing more than the puppets of Providence, and I think that's a pretty good description. Countless movements are essential for our existence, but we didn't create or initiate that motion ourselves. There is a Being who created light and sent it from the sun to our eyes in about seven minutes. It's only through motion that my five senses come to life, and only by using my senses do I form ideas. Therefore, my ideas come from the great author of motion, and when He tells me how He shares these ideas with me, I will genuinely thank Him.
GOODMAN.—And so will I. As it is I constantly thank Him for having permitted me, as Epictetus says, to contemplate for a period of some years this beautiful and glorious world. It is true that He could have made me happier by putting me in possession of Miss Fidler and a good rectory, but still, such as I am, I consider myself as under a great obligation to God’s parental kindness and care.
G_OODMAN.—And so will I. I continually thank Him for allowing me, as Epictetus says, to enjoy this beautiful and glorious world for several years. It’s true that He could have made me happier by giving me Miss Fidler and a nice rectory, but still, I consider myself to be in great debt to God’s parental kindness and care, just as I am.
Sidrac.—You say that it is in the power of God to give you a good living, and to make you still happier than you are at present. There are many persons who would not scruple flatly to contradict this proposition of yours. Do you forget that you yourself sometimes complain of fatality? A man, and particularly a priest, ought never to contradict one day an assertion he has perhaps made the day before. All is but a succession of links, and God is wiser than to break the eternal chain of events, even for the sake of my dear friend Goodman.
Sidrac.—You claim that God has the power to provide you with a good life and to make you even happier than you are now. Many people wouldn't hesitate to completely disagree with your statement. Do you forget that you sometimes complain about fate? A person, especially a priest, shouldn't contradict something they said one day the next. Everything is just a series of connections, and God is too wise to disrupt the eternal chain of events, even for my dear friend Goodman.
GOODMAN.—I did not foresee this argument when I was speaking of fatality, but to come at once to the point, if it be so, God is as much a slave as myself.
GOODMAN.—I didn't expect this discussion when I mentioned fate, but to get straight to the point, if that's the case, then God is just as much a slave as I am.
SIDRAC.—He is the slave of His will, of His wisdom, and of the laws which He has Himself instituted; and it is impossible that He can infringe upon any of them, because it is impossible that He can become either weak or inconsistent.
SIDRAC.—He is bound by His own will, His wisdom, and the laws He has established; and it is impossible for Him to violate any of them, because it is impossible for Him to become weak or inconsistent.
GOODMAN.—But, my friend, what you say would tend to make us irreligious, for, if God cannot change any of the affairs of the world, what is the use of teasing Him with prayers, or of singing hymns to His praise?
GOODMAN.—But, my friend, what you’re saying could lead us to be irreligious, because if God can’t change anything in the world, what’s the point of bothering Him with our prayers or singing hymns in His honor?
SIDRAC.—Well! who bids you worship or pray to God? We praise a man because we think him vain; we entreat of him when we think him weak and likely to change his purpose on account of our petitions. Let us do our duty to God, by being just and true to each other. In that consists our real prayers, and our most heartfelt praises.
SIDRAC.—Well! who tells you to worship or pray to God? We praise someone because we see them as vain; we ask them for favors when we think they’re weak and might change their mind because of our requests. Let’s do our duty to God by being fair and honest with one another. That is where our true prayers and our most genuine praises lie.
A CONVERSATION WITH A CHINESE.
In the year 1723 there was a Chinese in Holland who was both a learned man and a merchant, two things that ought by no means to be incompatible; but which, thanks to the profound respect that is shown to money, and the little regard that the human species pay to merit, have become so among us.
In 1723, there was a Chinese man in Holland who was both educated and a merchant—two things that really shouldn’t be incompatible. However, due to the deep respect for money and the little value placed on merit by humanity, they have become so among us.
This Chinese, who spoke a little Dutch, happened to be in a bookseller’s shop at the same time that some literati were assembled there. He asked for a book; they offered him Bossuet’s “Universal History,” badly translated. At the title “Universal History”—
This Chinese man, who spoke a bit of Dutch, happened to be in a bookstore at the same time as some scholars gathered there. He asked for a book; they offered him Bossuet's "Universal History," which was poorly translated. At the title "Universal History"—
“How pleased am I,” cried the Oriental, “to have met with this book. I shall now see what is said of our great empire, of a nation that has subsisted for upwards of fifty thousand years; of that long dynasty of emperors who have governed us for such a number of ages. I shall see what these Europeans think of the religion of our literati, and of that pure and simple worship we pay to the Supreme Being. What a pleasure will it be for me to find how they speak of our arts, many of which are of a more ancient date with us than the eras of all the kingdoms of Europe! I fancy the author will be greatly mistaken in relation to the war we had about twenty-two thousand five hundred and fifty-two years ago with the martial people of Tonquin and Japan, as well as the solemn embassy that the powerful emperor of Mogul sent to request a body of laws from us in the year of the world 500000000000079123450000.”
“How happy I am,” exclaimed the Oriental, “to have come across this book. Now I can see what is said about our great empire, a nation that has existed for over fifty thousand years; about the long line of emperors who have ruled us for so many ages. I’m curious to know what these Europeans think of the beliefs of our scholars and of the pure and simple worship we give to the Supreme Being. It will be such a pleasure for me to discover how they speak of our arts, many of which date back further than the histories of all the kingdoms of Europe! I suspect the author will be quite mistaken regarding the war we had about twenty-two thousand five hundred and fifty-two years ago with the martial peoples of Tonquin and Japan, as well as the formal embassy that the powerful emperor of the Mogul sent to request a set of laws from us in the year 500000000000079123450000.”
“Lord bless you,” said one of the literati, “there is hardly any mention made of that nation in this world. The only nation considered is that marvellous people, the Jews.”
“God bless you,” said one of the intellectuals, “there's hardly any mention of that nation in this world. The only nation that seems to be recognized is that incredible people, the Jews.”
“The Jews!” said the Chinese; “those people then must certainly be masters of three parts of the globe at least.”
“The Jews!” said the Chinese; “those people must be in control of at least three parts of the world.”
“They hope to be so some day,” answered the other; “but all we have here are those peddlers you see going about with toys and nic-nacs, and who sometimes do us the honor to clip our gold and silver.”
“They hope to be that way someday,” replied the other; “but all we have here are those street vendors you see walking around with toys and trinkets, who sometimes do us the favor of taking our gold and silver.”
“Surely you are not serious,” exclaimed the Chinese. “Could those people ever have been in possession of a vast empire?”
“Surely you can't be serious,” exclaimed the Chinese. “Could those people have ever held a vast empire?”
Here I joined in the conversation, and told him that for a few years they were in possession of a small country to themselves; but that we were not to judge of a people from the extent of their dominions, any more than of a man by his riches.
Here I joined the conversation and told him that for a few years they had control of a small country of their own; but we shouldn't judge a people by the size of their territory any more than we should judge a man by his wealth.
“But does not this book take notice of some other nations?” demanded the man of letters.
“But doesn’t this book mention some other countries?” asked the writer.
“Undoubtedly,” replied a learned gentleman who stood at my elbow; “it treats largely of a small country about sixty leagues wide, called Egypt, in which it is said that there is a lake of one hundred and fifty leagues in circumference, made by the hands of man.”
“Definitely,” replied a knowledgeable man who stood next to me; “it mostly talks about a small country about sixty leagues wide, called Egypt, where it’s said there’s a lake that has a circumference of one hundred and fifty leagues, created by human hands.”
“My God!” exclaimed the Chinese, “a lake of one hundred and fifty leagues in circumference within a spot of ground only sixty leagues wide. This is very curious!”
“My God!” the Chinese exclaimed, “a lake that’s one hundred and fifty leagues around in an area that’s only sixty leagues wide. This is really interesting!”
“The inhabitants of that country,” continued the doctor, “were all sages.”
“The people of that country,” continued the doctor, “were all wise.”
“What happy times were those!” cried the Chinese; “but is that all?”
“What great times those were!” exclaimed the Chinese; “but is that it?”
“No,” replied the other, “there is mention made of those famous people the Greeks.”
“No,” replied the other, “there's a mention of those famous Greeks.”
“Greeks! Greeks!” said the Asiatic, “who are those Greeks?”
“Greeks! Greeks!” said the Asian, “who are those Greeks?”
“Why,” replied the philosopher, “they were masters of a little province, about the two-hundredth part as large as China, but whose fame spread over the whole world.”
“Why,” replied the philosopher, “they were rulers of a small territory, roughly one two-hundredth the size of China, but their reputation reached all corners of the globe.”
“Indeed!” said the Chinese, with an air of openness and ingenuousness; “I declare I never heard the least mention of these people, either in the Mogul’s country, in Japan, or in Great Tartary.”
“Absolutely!” said the Chinese, with a sense of openness and sincerity; “I can honestly say I’ve never heard a word about these people, neither in the Mogul’s territory, in Japan, or in Great Tartary.”
“Oh, the barbarian! the ignorant creature!” cried out our sage very politely. “Why, then, I suppose you know nothing of Epaminondas the Theban, nor of the Pierian heaven, nor the names of Achilles’ two horses, nor of Silenus’ ass? You have never heard speak of Jupiter, nor of Diogenes, nor of Lais, nor of Cybele, nor of—”
“Oh, the barbarian! Such an ignorant creature!” exclaimed our sage very politely. “Well, I guess you know nothing about Epaminondas the Theban, or the Pierian heaven, or the names of Achilles’ two horses, or Silenus’ ass? You’ve never heard of Jupiter, or Diogenes, or Lais, or Cybele, or—”
“I am very much afraid,” said the learned Oriental, interrupting him, “that you know nothing of that eternally memorable adventure of the famous Xixofon Concochigramki, nor of the mysteries of the great Fi-psi-hi-hi! But pray tell me what other unknown things does this “Universal History” treat of?”
“I’m really afraid,” said the knowledgeable Eastern expert, cutting him off, “that you know nothing about that unforgettable adventure of the famous Xixofon Concochigramki, or the mysteries of the great Fi-psi-hi-hi! But please tell me, what other unknown things does this 'Universal History' cover?”
Upon this my learned neighbor harangued for a quarter of an hour together about the Roman republic, and when he came to Julius Cæsar the Chinese stopped him, and very gravely said:
Upon this, my knowledgeable neighbor went on for about fifteen minutes about the Roman republic, and when he reached Julius Caesar, the Chinese man interrupted him and said very seriously:
“I think I have heard of him; was he not a Turk?”
“I think I’ve heard of him; wasn’t he a Turk?”
“How!” cried our sage in a fury, “don’t you so much as know the difference between pagans, Christians, and Mahometans? Did you never hear of Constantine? Do you know nothing of the history of the popes?”
“How!” yelled our wise man in anger, “don’t you even know the difference between pagans, Christians, and Muslims? Have you never heard of Constantine? Do you know nothing about the history of the popes?”
“We have heard something confusedly of one Mahomet,” replied the Asiatic.
“We've heard something vaguely about someone named Mahomet,” replied the Asiatic.
“It is surely impossible,” said the other, “but you must have heard at least of Luther, Zwinglius, Bellarmine, and Œcolampadius.”
“It’s definitely impossible,” said the other, “but you must have at least heard of Luther, Zwinglius, Bellarmine, and Œcolampadius.”
“I shall never remember all those names,” said the Chinese, and so saying he quitted the shop, and went to sell a large quantity of Pekoe tea and fine calico, and then, after purchasing what merchandise he required, set sail for his own country, adoring Tien, and recommending himself to Confucius.
“I’ll never remember all those names,” said the Chinese, and with that, he left the shop and went to sell a large amount of Pekoe tea and fine calico. After buying the goods he needed, he set sail for his own country, worshipping Tien and asking for guidance from Confucius.
As to myself, the conversation I had been witness to plainly discovered to me the nature of vain glory; and I could not forbear exclaiming:
As for me, the conversation I had just witnessed clearly revealed the nature of pointless pride; and I couldn't help but exclaim:
“Since Cæsar and Jupiter are names unknown to the finest, most ancient, most extensive, most populous, and most civilized kingdom in the universe, it becomes ye well, O ye rulers of petty states! ye pulpit orators of a narrow parish, or a little town! ye doctors of Salamanca, or of Bourges! ye trifling authors, and ye heavy commentators!—it becomes you well, indeed, to aspire to fame and immortality.”
“Since Caesar and Jupiter are names unfamiliar to the greatest, oldest, largest, most populated, and most civilized kingdom in the world, it’s fitting for you, rulers of small states! You pulpit speakers of a tiny parish or a little town! You scholars from Salamanca or Bourges! You insignificant writers and you tedious commentators!—it’s certainly fitting for you to strive for fame and immortality.”
MEMNON THE PHILOSOPHER.
Memnon one day took it into his head to become a great philosopher. “To be perfectly happy,” said he to himself, “I have nothing to do but to divest myself entirely of passions, and nothing is more easy, as everybody knows. In the first place, I will never be in love, for when I see a beautiful woman I will say to myself, These cheeks will one day grow sallow and wrinkled, these eyes be encircled with vermilion, that bosom become lean and emaciated, that head bald and palsied. Now, I have only to consider her at present in imagination as she will afterwards appear in reality, and certainly a fair face will never turn my head.
Memnon decided one day that he wanted to become a great philosopher. “To be completely happy,” he told himself, “all I need to do is completely rid myself of passions, and that’s easy, as everyone knows. First, I will never fall in love, because when I see a beautiful woman, I’ll remind myself that these cheeks will eventually become pale and wrinkled, these eyes will have dark circles, that figure will become thin and frail, and that head will be bald and shaky. So, I just need to think of her now as she will look later in reality, and surely, a pretty face will never distract me."
“In the second place, I shall always be temperate. It will be in vain to tempt me with good cheer, with delicious wines, or the charms of society. I will have only to figure to myself the consequences of excess—an aching head, a loathing stomach, the loss of reason, of health, and of time; I will then only eat to supply the waste of nature; my health will be always equal, my ideas pure and luminous. All this is so easy that there is no merit in accomplishing it.
“In the second place, I will always be moderate. Tempting me with good food, fine wines, or the allure of social gatherings won’t work. I will just remind myself of the consequences of overindulgence—a pounding headache, a nauseous stomach, losing my sanity, my health, and my time. I will only eat to replenish what my body needs; my health will always be steady, and my thoughts clear and bright. This is so simple that there’s really no achievement in doing it.”
“But,” says Memnon, “I must think a little of how I am to regulate my fortune; why, my desires are moderate, my wealth is securely placed with the receiver-general of the finances of Nineveh. I have wherewithal to live independent, and that is the greatest of blessings. I shall never be under the cruel necessity of dancing attendance at court. I will never envy any one, and nobody will envy me. Still all this is easy. I have friends, and I will preserve them, for we shall never have any difference. I will never take amiss anything they may say or do; and they will behave in the same way to me. There is no difficulty in all this.”
“But,” says Memnon, “I need to think a bit about how to manage my fortune; my desires are reasonable, and my wealth is safely kept with the finance officer of Nineveh. I have enough to live independently, and that's the greatest blessing. I’ll never have to deal with the harsh obligation of waiting around at court. I won’t envy anyone, and no one will envy me. But all of this is simple. I have friends, and I will keep them, as we’ll never have any issues. I won’t take offense at anything they say or do; they will treat me the same way. There’s nothing difficult about this.”
Having thus laid this little plan of philosophy in his closet, Memnon put his head out of the window. He saw two women walking under the plane trees near his house. The one was old and appeared quite at her ease. The other was young, handsome, and seemingly much agitated. She sighed, she wept, and seemed on that account still more beautiful. Our philosopher was touched, not, to be sure, with the lady (he was too much determined not to feel any uneasiness of that kind), but with the distress which he saw her in. He came downstairs and accosted the young Ninevite, designing to console her with philosophy. That lovely person related to him, with an air of the greatest simplicity and in the most affecting manner, the injuries she sustained from an imaginary uncle—with what art he had deprived her of some imaginary property, and of the violence which she pretended to dread from him.
Having laid out this little plan of philosophy in his room, Memnon leaned out the window. He saw two women walking under the plane trees near his house. One was old and seemed relaxed. The other was young, beautiful, and appeared quite upset. She sighed, cried, and seemed even more lovely because of it. Our philosopher felt moved, not by her beauty (he was determined not to feel any unease of that sort), but by the distress he saw her in. He came downstairs and approached the young woman, intending to comfort her with philosophy. That lovely woman told him, with the greatest simplicity and in the most touching way, about the mistreatment she suffered from an imaginary uncle—how he had artfully taken away some imaginary property from her, and the threats she claimed to fear from him.
“You appear to me,” said she, “a man of such wisdom that if you will come to my house and examine into my affairs, I am persuaded you will be able to relieve me from the cruel embarrassment I am at present involved in.”
“You seem to me,” she said, “to be a man of such wisdom that if you come to my house and look into my situation, I’m sure you will be able to help me out of the terrible embarrassment I’m currently dealing with.”
Memnon did not hesitate to follow her, to examine her affairs philosophically, and to give her sound counsel.
Memnon didn't think twice about following her, looking into her situation thoughtfully, and offering her solid advice.
The afflicted lady led him into a perfumed chamber and politely made him sit down with her on a large sofa, where they both placed themselves opposite to each other, in the attitude of conversation, the one eager in telling her story, the other listening with devout attention. The lady spoke with downcast eyes, whence there sometimes fell a tear, and which, as she now and then ventured to raise them, always met those of the sage Memnon. Their discourse was full of tenderness, which redoubled as often as their eyes met. Memnon took her affairs exceedingly to heart and felt himself every instant more and more inclined to oblige a person so virtuous and so unhappy. By degrees, in the warmth of conversation, they drew nearer. Memnon counselled her with great wisdom, and gave her most tender advice.
The distressed lady led him into a fragrant room and kindly made him sit down with her on a big sofa, where they faced each other, ready to talk—one eager to share her story, the other listening intently. The lady spoke with her head down, sometimes shedding a tear, and whenever she dared to look up, her eyes always met those of the wise Memnon. Their conversation was filled with tenderness, which grew stronger each time their eyes connected. Memnon deeply cared about her situation, growing more and more inclined to help someone so kind and so unfortunate. As they talked passionately, they gradually moved closer together. Memnon offered her wise counsel and gave her the most heartfelt advice.
At this interesting moment, as may easily be imagined, who should come in but the uncle? He was armed from head to foot, and the first thing he said was that he would immediately sacrifice, as was just, both Memnon and his niece. The latter, who made her escape, knew that he was disposed to pardon, provided a good round sum were offered to him. Memnon was obliged to purchase his safety with all he had about him. In those days people were happy in getting so easily quit. America was not then discovered, and distressed ladies were not then so dangerous as they are now.
At this intriguing moment, as you might guess, who should walk in but the uncle? He was all geared up, and the first thing he said was that he would immediately sacrifice both Memnon and his niece, as was only fair. The niece, who managed to escape, knew that he was likely to spare them if he was offered a good amount of money. Memnon had to pay for his safety with everything he had on him. Back then, people were content to get off so easily. America hadn’t been discovered yet, and distressed ladies weren’t as dangerous as they are now.
Memnon, covered with shame and confusion, got home to his own house. He there found a card inviting him to attend dinner with some of his intimate friends.
Memnon, feeling embarrassed and confused, got back to his house. There, he found a card inviting him to dinner with some of his close friends.
“If I remain at home alone,” said he, “I shall have my mind so occupied with this vexatious adventure that I shall not be able to eat a bit and I shall bring upon myself some disease. It will, therefore be prudent in me to go to my intimate friends and partake with them of a frugal repast. I shall forget in the sweets of their society the folly I have this morning been guilty of.”
“If I stay home alone,” he said, “I’ll be so caught up in this annoying situation that I won’t be able to eat at all and could end up making myself sick. It would be wise for me to go see my close friends and share a simple meal with them. I’ll forget about the foolish thing I did this morning in the enjoyment of their company.”
Accordingly he attends the meeting; he is discovered to be uneasy at something, and he is urged to drink and banish care.
Accordingly, he goes to the meeting; it's clear that he's feeling uneasy about something, and they're encouraging him to drink and forget his worries.
“A little wine, drunk in moderation, comforts the heart of God and man”—so reasoned Memnon the philosopher, and he became intoxicated. After the repast, play is proposed.
“A little wine, consumed in moderation, brings comfort to the hearts of both God and man”—that’s what Memnon the philosopher thought, and he ended up getting drunk. After the meal, they suggested playing a game.
“A little play with one’s intimate friends is a harmless pastime.” He plays and loses all in his purse and four times as much on his word. A dispute arises on some circumstance in the game and the disputants grow warm. One of his intimate friends throws a dice-box at his head and strikes out one of his eyes. The philosopher Memnon is carried home drunk and penniless, with the loss of an eye.
“A little fun with close friends is a harmless way to pass the time.” He plays and loses everything in his wallet and four times that amount based on his word. A disagreement comes up over something in the game, and the players get heated. One of his close friends throws a dice box at his head and knocks out one of his eyes. The philosopher Memnon is taken home drunk and broke, with one eye missing.
He sleeps out his debauch and when his head becomes clear he sends his servant to the receiver-general of the finances of Nineveh to draw a little money to pay his debt of honor to his intimate friends. The servant returns and informs him that the receiver-general had that morning been declared a fraudulent bankrupt, and that by this means a hundred families are reduced to poverty and despair. Memnon, almost beside himself, puts a plaster on his eye and a petition in his pocket, and goes to court to solicit justice from the king against the bankrupt. In the saloon he meets a number of ladies, all in the highest spirits and sailing along with hoops four-and-twenty feet in circumference. One of them, slightly acquainted with him, eyed him askance, and cried aloud: “Ah! what a horrid monster!”
He sleeps off his binge, and when he finally feels clear-headed, he sends his servant to the financial manager of Nineveh to get some money to pay back his debts to his close friends. The servant comes back and tells him that the financial manager was declared a fraudulent bankrupt that morning, which has left a hundred families in poverty and despair. Memnon, almost losing it, puts a bandage on his eye and slips a petition into his pocket before heading to court to ask the king for justice against the bankrupt manager. In the court hall, he encounters several ladies, all in high spirits and wearing hoop skirts that are twenty-four feet around. One of them, who knows him a bit, gives him a doubtful look and exclaims, “Ah! what a horrid monster!”
Another, who was better acquainted with him, thus accosts him: “Good-morrow, Mr. Memnon; I hope you are well, Mr. Memnon. La! Mr. Memnon, how did you lose your eye?” and, turning upon her heel, she tripped unconcernedly away.
Another person, who knew him better, approached him and said, “Good morning, Mr. Memnon; I hope you’re doing well, Mr. Memnon. Wow! Mr. Memnon, how did you lose your eye?” Then, she turned on her heel and walked away casually.
Memnon hid himself in a corner and waited for the moment when he could throw himself at the feet of the monarch. That moment at last arrived. Three times he kissed the earth and presented his petition. His gracious majesty received him very favorably and referred the paper to one of his satraps. The satrap takes Memnon aside and says to him, with a haughty air and satirical grin:
Memnon tucked himself away in a corner and waited for the right moment to throw himself at the king's feet. That moment finally came. He kissed the ground three times and presented his request. His gracious majesty welcomed him warmly and handed the document to one of his governors. The governor pulled Memnon aside and said to him, with an arrogant demeanor and a sarcastic smile:
“Hark ye, you fellow with the one eye; you must be a comical dog indeed to address yourself to the king rather than to me, and still more so to dare to demand justice against an honest bankrupt, whom I honor with my protection, and who is also a nephew to the waiting-maid of my mistress. Proceed no further in this business, my good friend, if you wish to preserve the eye you have left.”
“Hear me out, you guy with one eye; you must be a really funny person to talk to the king instead of me, and even more gutsy to ask for justice against an honest bankrupt, who I protect and who happens to be the nephew of my mistress's maid. Don’t go any further in this matter, my good friend, if you want to keep the eye you have left.”
Memnon, having thus in his closet resolved to renounce women, the excess of the table, play, and quarrelling, but especially having determined never to go to court, had been, in the short space of four-and-twenty hours, duped and robbed by a gentle dame, had got drunk, had gamed, had been engaged in a quarrel, had got his eye knocked out, and had been at court, where he was sneered at and also insulted.
Memnon, after deciding in his room to give up on women, excessive drinking, gambling, and fighting, but especially to never go to court, had, in just twenty-four hours, been tricked and robbed by a lady, got drunk, played cards, got into a fight, lost an eye, and found himself at court, where he was mocked and insulted.
Petrified with astonishment, and his heart broken with grief, Memnon returns homeward in despair. As he was about to enter his house, he is repulsed by a number of officers who are carrying off his furniture for the benefit of his creditors. He falls down almost lifeless under a plane tree. There he finds the fair dame of the morning, who was walking with her dear uncle, and both set up a loud laugh on seeing Memnon with his plaster. The night approached, and Memnon made his bed on some straw near the walls of his house. Here the ague seized him and he fell asleep in one of the fits, when a celestial spirit appeared to him in a dream.
Petrified with shock and heartbroken from grief, Memnon heads home in despair. Just as he’s about to enter his house, he is blocked by several officers taking away his furniture to pay his creditors. He collapses, nearly lifeless, under a plane tree. There he sees the lovely woman from the morning, who was walking with her dear uncle, and they both burst into laughter at the sight of Memnon with his plaster. Night came, and Memnon made a bed of straw near the walls of his house. Here, he was struck by chills and fell asleep during one of the episodes when a celestial spirit appeared to him in a dream.
It was all resplendent with light; it had six beautiful wings, but neither feet, nor head, and could be likened to nothing.
It was all glowing with light; it had six beautiful wings, but no feet or head, and couldn't be compared to anything.
“What art thou?” said Memnon.
"What are you?" said Memnon.
“Thy good genius,” replied the spirit.
“Your good spirit,” replied the spirit.
“Restore me, then, my eye, my health, my fortune, my reason,” said Memnon, and he related how he had lost them all in one day.
“Restore me, then, my sight, my health, my fortune, my sanity,” said Memnon, and he explained how he had lost all of them in just one day.
“These are adventures which never happen to us in the world we inhabit,” said the spirit.
“These are adventures that never happen to us in the world we live in,” said the spirit.
“And what world do you inhabit?” said the man of affliction.
“And what world do you live in?” said the man in pain.
“My native country,” replied the other, “is five hundred millions of leagues distant from the sun, in a little star near Sirius.”
“My home country,” replied the other, “is five hundred million leagues away from the sun, in a small star near Sirius.”
“Charming country!” said Memnon. “And are there indeed with you no jades to dupe a poor devil, no intimate friends that win his money and knock out an eye for him, no fraudulent bankrupts, no satraps that make a jest of you while they refuse you justice?”
“Charming country!” said Memnon. “And do you really have no crooks to deceive a poor guy, no close friends who take his money and blind him, no shady bankrupts, no officials who make fun of you while denying you justice?”
“No,” said the inhabitant of the star, “we have nothing of the kind. We are never duped by women because we have none among us; we never commit excesses at table because we neither eat nor drink; we have no bankrupts because with us there is neither silver nor gold; our eyes cannot be knocked out because we have not bodies in the form of yours, and satraps never do us injustice, because in our world we are all equal.”
“No,” said the inhabitant of the star, “we don’t have anything like that. We’re never fooled by women because we don’t have any among us; we never overindulge at meals because we neither eat nor drink; we have no bankrupts since there’s no silver or gold here; our eyes can’t be gouged out because we don’t have bodies like yours, and rulers never treat us unfairly because in our world we’re all equal.”
“Pray, my lord,” said Memnon, “without women and without eating, how do you spend your time?”
“Please, my lord,” said Memnon, “without women and without food, how do you spend your time?”
“In watching over the other worlds that are entrusted to us, and I am now come to give you consolation.”
“In overseeing the other worlds that are entrusted to us, I have now come to offer you comfort.”
“Alas!” replied Memnon, “why did you not come yesterday to hinder me from committing so many indiscretions?”
“Wow!” replied Memnon, “why didn’t you come yesterday to stop me from making so many mistakes?”
“I was with your elder brother Hassan,” said the celestial being. “He is still more to be pitied than you are. His most gracious majesty, the sultan of the Indies, in whose court he has the honor to serve, has caused both his eyes to be put out for some small indiscretion, and he is now in a dungeon, his hands and feet loaded with chains.”
“I was with your older brother Hassan,” said the celestial being. “He deserves more sympathy than you do. His most gracious majesty, the sultan of the Indies, in whose court he has the honor to serve, has had both his eyes removed for a minor mistake, and he is now in a dungeon, his hands and feet weighed down with chains.”
“Tis a happy thing, truly,” said Memnon, “to have a good genius in one’s family, when out of two brothers, one is blind of an eye, the other blind of both; one stretched upon straw, the other in a dungeon.”
“It’s truly a happy thing,” said Memnon, “to have a good spirit in the family when, of two brothers, one is blind in one eye and the other is completely blind; one is lying on straw and the other is in a dungeon.”
“Your fate will soon change,” said the spirit of the star. “It is true you will never recover your eye, but, except that, you may be sufficiently happy if you never again take it into your head to be a perfect philosopher.”
“Your fate will change soon,” said the spirit of the star. “It’s true you’ll never get your eye back, but other than that, you can be quite happy if you never again decide to be a perfect philosopher.”
“Is it, then, impossible?” said Memnon.
“Is it really impossible?” said Memnon.
“As impossible as to be perfectly wise, perfectly strong, perfectly powerful, perfectly happy. We ourselves are very far from it. There is a world, indeed, where all this takes place; but, in the hundred thousand millions of worlds dispersed over the regions of space, everything goes on by degrees. There is less philosophy and less enjoyment in the second than in the first, less in the third than in the second, and so forth till the last in the scale, where all are completely fools.”
“As impossible as it is to be perfectly wise, perfectly strong, perfectly powerful, or perfectly happy. We are very far from that ourselves. There is a world where all this happens; however, in the countless worlds spread out across the cosmos, everything happens gradually. There’s less philosophy and less enjoyment in the second world than in the first, even less in the third than in the second, and so on until the last in the hierarchy, where everyone is utterly foolish.”
“I am afraid,” said Memnon, “that our little terraqueous globe here is the madhouse of those hundred thousand millions of worlds of which your lordship does me the honor to speak.”
“I’m afraid,” said Memnon, “that our little Earth here is the madhouse of those hundred thousand million worlds your lordship graciously mentions.”
“Not quite,” said the spirit, “but very nearly; everything must be in its proper place.”
“Not exactly,” said the spirit, “but close enough; everything needs to be in its right spot.”
“But are those poets and philosophers wrong, then, who tell us that everything is for the best?”
“But are those poets and philosophers wrong, then, who say that everything is for the best?”
“No, they are right, when we consider things in relation to the gradation of the whole universe.”
“No, they’re right when we think about things in relation to the overall structure of the universe.”
“Oh! I shall never believe it till I recover my eye again,” said the unfortunate Memnon.
“Oh! I'll never believe it until I get my sight back,” said the unfortunate Memnon.
PLATO’S DREAM.
Plato was a great dreamer, as many others have been since his time. He dreamed that mankind were formerly double, and that, as a punishment for their crimes, they were divided into male and female.
Plato was a great dreamer, just like many others have been since his time. He imagined that humanity used to be double and that, as a punishment for their wrongdoings, they were split into male and female.
He undertook to prove that there can be no more than five perfect worlds, because there are but five regular mathematical bodies. His republic was one of his principal dreams. He dreamed, moreover, that watching arises from sleep, and sleep from watching, and that a person who should attempt to look at an eclipse otherwise than in a pail of water would surely lose his sight. Dreams were at that time in great repute.
He set out to prove that there can be no more than five perfect worlds because there are only five regular geometric shapes. His ideal society was one of his main dreams. He also imagined that wakefulness comes from sleep, and sleep comes from being awake, and that anyone who tried to view an eclipse without looking in a bucket of water would definitely go blind. Dreams were highly valued during that time.
Here follows one of his dreams, which is not one of the least interesting. He thought that the great Demiurgos, the eternal geometer, having peopled the immensity of space with innumerable globes, was willing to make a trial of the knowledge of the genii who had been witnesses of his works. He gave to each of them a small portion of matter to arrange, nearly in the same manner as Phidias and Zeuxis would have given their scholars a statue to carve or a picture to paint, if we may be allowed to compare small things to great.
Here’s one of his dreams, and it’s quite interesting. He envisioned the great Demiurgos, the eternal geometer, who had filled the vastness of space with countless worlds, wanting to test the knowledge of the genies who had observed his creations. He gave each of them a small amount of matter to organize, similar to how Phidias and Zeuxis would have given their students a statue to sculpt or a painting to create, if we can compare small things to grand ones.
Demogorgon had for his lot the lump of mould which we call the earth, and, having formed it such as it now appears, he thought he had executed a masterpiece. He imagined he had silenced Envy herself, and expected to receive the highest panegyrics, even from his brethren; but how great was his surprise, when, at his next appearing among them, they received him with a general hiss.
Demogorgon was given the mass of clay we call the earth, and after shaping it into what we see today, he believed he had created a masterpiece. He thought he had silenced Envy herself and anticipated receiving high praise, even from his peers. But he was incredibly surprised when, at his next appearance among them, they greeted him with a collective hiss.
One among them, more satirical than the rest, accosted him thus:
One of them, more sarcastic than the others, confronted him like this:
“Truly you have performed mighty feats! you have divided your world into two parts; and, to prevent the one from communication with the other, you have carefully placed a vast collection of waters between the two hemispheres. The inhabitants must perish with cold under both your poles and be scorched to death under the equator. You have, in your great prudence, formed immense deserts of sand, so that all who travel over them may die with hunger and thirst. I have no fault to find with your cows, your sheep, your cocks, and your hens, but can never be reconciled to your serpents and your spiders. Your onions and your artichokes are very good things, but I cannot conceive what induced you to scatter such a heap of poisonous plants over the face of the earth, unless it was to poison its inhabitants. Moreover, if I am not mistaken, you have created about thirty different kinds of monkeys, a still greater number of dogs, and only four or five species of the human race. It is true, indeed, you have bestowed on the latter of these animals a faculty by you called reason, but, in truth, this same reason is a very ridiculous thing, and borders very near upon folly. Besides, you do not seem to have shown any very great regard to this two-legged creature, seeing you have left him with so few means of defence, subjected him to so many disorders and provided him with so few remedies, and formed him with such a multitude of passions and so small a portion of wisdom or prudence to resist them. You certainly were not willing that there should remain any great number of these animals on the earth at once, for, without reckoning the dangers to which you have exposed them, you have so ordered matters that, taking every day throughout the year, smallpox will regularly carry off the tenth part of the species, and sister maladies will taint the springs of life in the nine remaining parts; and then, as if this were not sufficient, you have so disposed things that one-half of those who survive will be occupied in going to law with each other or cutting one another’s throats.
“Honestly, you’ve done some impressive things! You divided your world into two halves, and to prevent them from connecting, you put a huge expanse of water between the two. The people must freeze cold at your poles and get scorched at the equator. In your great wisdom, you formed vast deserts of sand, ensuring that anyone who crosses them suffers from hunger and thirst. I have no issues with your cows, sheep, roosters, and hens, but I can never accept your snakes and spiders. Your onions and artichokes are delightful, but I can’t understand why you spread so many poisonous plants across the earth, unless it was to poison its people. Moreover, if I’m not mistaken, you created about thirty different kinds of monkeys, even more types of dogs, but only four or five species of humans. It’s true you granted these humans a gift you call reason, but honestly, this reason is quite ridiculous and almost approaches foolishness. Plus, you don’t seem to have much care for this two-legged creature, since you left him with so few ways to defend himself, subjected him to many ailments, provided him with very few cures, and made him full of passions while giving him just a tiny bit of wisdom or judgment to control them. You clearly didn’t want a large number of these creatures on the earth at once, because aside from the dangers you subjected them to, you’ve arranged it so that, day after day throughout the year, smallpox will consistently take out one-tenth of the population, with other diseases affecting the nine-tenths that remain; and as if that’s not enough, you’ve set things up so that half of those who survive will spend their time in legal battles with each other or literally going for each other’s throats.”
“Now, they must doubtless be under infinite obligations to you, and it must be owned you have executed a masterpiece.”
“Now, they must surely be deeply indebted to you, and it must be acknowledged that you've created a masterpiece.”
Demogorgon blushed. He was sensible there was much moral and physical evil in this affair, but still he insisted there was more good than ill in it.
Demogorgon blushed. He realized that there was a lot of moral and physical wrong in this situation, but still, he argued that there was more good than bad in it.
“It is an easy matter to find fault, good folks,” said the genius, “but do you imagine it is so easy to form an animal, who, having the gift of reason and free-will, shall not sometimes abuse his liberty? Do you think that, in rearing between nine and ten thousand different plants, it is so easy to prevent some few from having noxious qualities? Do you suppose that with a certain quantity of water, sand, and mud you could make a globe that should have neither seas nor deserts?
“It’s easy to criticize, good people,” said the genius, “but do you think it’s so simple to create a creature that, having reason and free will, won't sometimes misuse its freedom? Do you really believe that while cultivating between nine and ten thousand different plants, it’s easy to ensure that none of them have harmful qualities? Do you think that with just the right amount of water, sand, and mud, you could create a world without seas or deserts?”
“As for you, my sneering friend, I think you have just finished the planet Jupiter. Let us see now what figure you make with your great belts and your long nights with four moons to enlighten them. Let us examine your worlds and see whether the inhabitants you have made are exempt from follies or diseases.”
“As for you, my mocking friend, I think you’ve just finished working on the planet Jupiter. Let’s see now what shape you come up with using your big belts and your long nights lit by four moons. Let’s check out your worlds and see if the creatures you’ve created are free from foolishness or illness.”
Accordingly the genius fell to examining the planet Jupiter, when the laugh went strongly against the laugher. The serious genius who had made the planet Saturn did not escape without his share of the censure, and his brother operators, the makers of Mars, Mercury, and Venus, had each in his turn some reproaches to undergo.
Accordingly, the genius started looking into the planet Jupiter, and the joke backfired on the person making it. The serious genius who created the planet Saturn didn't escape criticism either, and his fellow creators, who made Mars, Mercury, and Venus, each faced their own share of blame.
Several large volumes and a great number of pamphlets were written on this occasion; smart sayings and witty repartees flew about on all sides; they railed against and ridiculed each other, and, in short, the disputes were carried on with all the warmth of party heat, when the eternal Demiurgos thus imposed silence on them all:
Several large books and a lot of pamphlets were written about this; clever remarks and witty comebacks were everywhere; they criticized and mocked one another, and basically, the arguments were carried out with all the intensity of political rivalry, when the eternal Creator thus silenced them all:
“In your several performances there is both good and bad, because you have a great share of understanding, but at the same time fall short of perfection. Your works will not endure above a hundred millions of years, after which you will acquire more knowledge and perform much better. It belongs to me alone to create things perfect and immortal.”
“In your various performances, there is both good and bad because you have a strong understanding, but at the same time, you fall short of perfection. Your works won't last more than a hundred million years, after which you will gain more knowledge and perform much better. It’s solely up to me to create things that are perfect and immortal.”
This was the doctrine Plato taught his disciples. One of them, when he had finished his harangue, cried out: “And so you then awoke?”
This was the teaching that Plato shared with his students. One of them, after he finished speaking, shouted: “So, you finally woke up?”
AN ADVENTURE IN INDIA.
All the world knows that Pythagoras, while he resided in India, attended the school of the Gymnosophists and learned the language of beasts and plants. One day while he was walking in a meadow near the sea-shore he heard these words:
All the world knows that Pythagoras, while he was in India, attended the school of the Gymnosophists and learned the language of animals and plants. One day, as he was walking in a meadow near the shore, he heard these words:
“How unfortunate that I was born an herb! I scarcely attain two inches in height, when a voracious monster, a horrid animal, tramples me under his large feet; his jaws are armed with rows of sharp scythes, by which he cuts, then grinds, and then swallows me. Men call this monster a sheep. I do not suppose there is in the whole creation a more detestable creature.”
“How unfortunate that I was born as an herb! I hardly reach two inches in height when a greedy monster, a horrible creature, crushes me under its large feet; its jaws are lined with rows of sharp blades, which cut, then grind, and then swallow me. People call this monster a sheep. I can’t imagine there’s a more disgusting creature in all of existence.”
Pythagoras proceeded a little way and found an oyster yawning on a small rock. He had not yet adopted that admirable law by which we are enjoined not to eat those animals which have a resemblance to us. He had scarcely taken up the oyster to swallow it, when it spoke these affecting words:
Pythagoras walked a bit further and spotted an oyster opening up on a small rock. He hadn’t yet embraced the great principle that advises us not to eat animals that resemble us. He had barely picked up the oyster to eat it when it said these moving words:
“O Nature, how happy is the herb, which is, as I am, thy work! Though it be cut down, it is regenerated and immortal, and we, poor oysters, in vain are defended by a double cuirass; villains eat us by dozens at their breakfast, and all is over with us forever. What a horrible fate is that of an oyster, and how barbarous are men!”
“O Nature, how lucky is the herb that is, like me, your creation! Even if it's cut down, it grows back and is eternal, while we, poor oysters, in vain are protected by a double shell; people devour us by the dozens at their breakfast, and that’s it for us forever. What a terrible fate for an oyster, and how cruel are humans!”
Pythagoras shuddered; he felt the enormity of the crime he had nearly committed; he begged pardon of the oyster, with tears in his eyes, and replaced it very carefully on the rock.
Pythagoras shuddered; he felt the weight of the crime he had almost committed; he apologized to the oyster, with tears in his eyes, and gently put it back on the rock.
As he was returning to the city, profoundly meditating on this adventure, he saw spiders devouring flies; swallows eating spiders, and sparrow-hawks eating swallows. “None of these,” said he, “are philosophers.”
As he was heading back to the city, deeply reflecting on this experience, he noticed spiders consuming flies; swallows catching spiders, and sparrow-hawks preying on swallows. “None of these,” he remarked, “are philosophers.”
On his entrance, Pythagoras was stunned, bruised, and thrown down by a lot of tatterdemalions, who were running and crying: “Well done, he fully deserved it.” “Who? What?” said Pythagoras, as he was getting up. The people continued running and crying: “Oh, how delightful it will be to see them boiled!”
On his arrival, Pythagoras was shocked, battered, and knocked down by a bunch of ragtag people, who were running and shouting: “Great job, he totally deserved it.” “Who? What?” Pythagoras asked as he got back up. The crowd kept running and shouting: “Oh, how wonderful it’ll be to see them boiled!”
Pythagoras supposed they meant lentils or some other vegetables, but he was in error; they meant two poor Indians. “Oh!” said Pythagoras, “these Indians, without doubt, are two great philosophers weary of their lives; they are desirous of regenerating under other forms; it affords pleasure to a man to change his place of residence, though he may be but indifferently lodged; there is no disputing on taste.”
Pythagoras thought they were talking about lentils or other vegetables, but he was mistaken; they actually meant two poor Indians. “Oh!” said Pythagoras, “these Indians must be two great philosophers tired of their lives; they want to be reborn in different forms. It’s enjoyable for a person to switch their place of living, even if their accommodations aren't great; you can't argue about preferences.”
He proceeded with the mob to the public square, where he perceived a lighted pile of wood and a bench opposite to it, which was called a tribunal. On this bench judges were seated, each of whom had a cow’s tail in his hand and a cap on his head, with ears resembling those of the animal which bore Silenus when he came into that country with Bacchus, after having crossed the Erytrean sea without wetting a foot, and stopping the sun and moon, as it is recorded with great fidelity by the Orphics.
He moved with the crowd to the public square, where he saw a lit pile of wood and a bench facing it, known as a tribunal. On this bench sat the judges, each holding a cow's tail in one hand and wearing a cap on their head, with ears resembling those of the animal that carried Silenus when he arrived in that land with Bacchus, after crossing the Erytrean Sea without getting a foot wet, and stopping the sun and moon, as faithfully recorded by the Orphics.
Among these judges there was an honest man with whom Pythagoras was acquainted. The Indian sage explained to the sage of Samos the nature of that festival to be given to the people of India.
Among these judges was an honest man who knew Pythagoras. The Indian sage explained to the sage of Samos the nature of the festival that would be held for the people of India.
“These two Indians,” said he, “have not the least desire to be committed to the flames. My grave brethren have adjudged them to be burnt; one for saying that the substance of Xaca is not that of Brahma, and the other for supposing that the approbation of the Supreme Being was to be obtained at the point of death without holding a cow by the tail. ‘Because,’ said he, ‘we may be virtuous at all times, and we cannot always have a cow to lay hold of just when we may have occasion.’ The good women of the city were greatly terrified at two such heretical opinions; they would not allow the judges a moment’s peace until they had ordered the execution of those unfortunate men.”
“These two Indians,” he said, “have no desire to be burned at the stake. My fellow judges have decided they should be executed; one for claiming that the essence of Xaca is not the same as Brahma, and the other for believing that you can gain approval from the Supreme Being at the moment of death without having to hold a cow by the tail. ‘Because,’ he said, ‘we can be virtuous at any time, and we can’t always have a cow to grab when we need it.’ The good women of the city were extremely alarmed by these two heretical views; they wouldn’t let the judges rest until they ordered the execution of those unfortunate men.”
Pythagoras was convinced that from the herb up to man there were many causes of chagrin. However, he obliged the judges and even the devotees to listen to reason, which happened only at that time.
Pythagoras believed that everything from plants to humans had many sources of disappointment. However, he made sure that the judges and even the followers heard reason, which only occurred at that time.
He went afterwards and preached toleration at Crotona; but a bigot set fire to his house, and he was burned—the man who had delivered the two Hindoos from the flames! Let those save themselves who can!
He later went and preached tolerance in Crotona; but a bigot set his house on fire, and he was burned—the man who had saved the two Hindus from the flames! Let those who can save themselves do so!
BABABEC.
When I was in the city of Benares, on the borders of the Ganges, the country of the ancient Brahmins, I endeavored to instruct myself in their religion and manners. I understood the Indian language tolerably well. I heard a great deal and remarked everything. I lodged at the house of my correspondent, Omri, who was the most worthy man I ever knew. He was of the religion of the Brahmins; I have the honor to be a Mussulman. We never exchanged one word higher than another about Mahomet or Brahma. We performed our ablutions each on his own side; we drank of the same sherbet, and we ate of the same rice, as if we had been two brothers.
When I was in the city of Benares, next to the Ganges, the land of the ancient Brahmins, I tried to learn about their religion and customs. I understood the Indian language quite well. I listened a lot and noticed everything. I stayed at the home of my friend, Omri, who was the most honorable man I ever met. He followed the Brahmin religion; I have the honor of being a Muslim. We never had a heated discussion about Mahomet or Brahma. We each performed our rituals separately; we shared the same sherbet, and we ate the same rice, as if we were brothers.
One day we went together to the pagoda of Gavani. There we saw several bands of fakirs, some of whom were janguis, that is to say, contemplative fakirs, and others were disciples of the ancient Gymnosophists, who led an active life. They all have a learned language peculiar to themselves; it is that of the most ancient Brahmins; and they have a book written in this language, which they call the “Shasta.” It is, beyond all contradiction, the most ancient book in all Asia, not excepting the “Zend.”
One day we went together to the Gavani pagoda. There, we saw several groups of fakirs; some were janguis, meaning contemplative fakirs, while others were followers of the ancient Gymnosophists who led active lives. They all share a learned language that's unique to them; it's from the oldest Brahmins, and they have a book written in this language called the “Shasta.” Without a doubt, it is the oldest book in all of Asia, even older than the “Zend.”
I happened by chance to cross in front of a fakir who was reading in this book.
I happened to walk in front of a fakir who was reading this book.
“Ah! wretched infidel!” cried he, “thou hast made me lose a number of vowels that I was counting, which will cause my soul to pass into the body of a hare instead of that of a parrot, with which I had before the greatest reason to flatter myself.”
“Ah! miserable unbeliever!” he exclaimed, “you’ve made me lose a bunch of vowels I was counting, which will cause my soul to go into the body of a hare instead of a parrot, with which I had every reason to be confident.”
I gave him a rupee to comfort him for the accident. In going a few paces farther I had the misfortune to sneeze. The noise I made roused a fakir, who was in a trance.
I gave him a rupee to cheer him up after the accident. As I walked a few steps further, I unfortunately sneezed. The sound I made woke up a fakir, who was in a trance.
“Heavens!” cried he, “what a dreadful noise. Where am I? I can no longer see the tip of my nose—the heavenly light has disappeared.”
“Heavens!” he exclaimed, “what an awful noise. Where am I? I can’t even see the tip of my nose—the light has vanished.”
“If I am the cause,” said I, “of your not seeing farther than the length of your nose, here is a rupee to repair the great injury I have done you. Squint again, my friend, and resume the heavenly light.”
“If I'm the reason,” I said, “that you can't see beyond the tip of your nose, here’s a rupee to make up for the damage I've caused you. Take another look, my friend, and get back to that heavenly light.”
Having thus brought myself off discreetly enough, I passed over to the side of the Gymnosophists, several of whom brought me a parcel of mighty pretty nails to drive into my arms and thighs, in honor of Brahma. I bought their nails and made use of them to fasten down my boxes. Others were dancing upon their hands, others cut capers on the slack rope, and others went always upon one foot. There were some who dragged a heavy chain about with them, and others carried a packsaddle; some had their heads always in a bushel—the best people in the world to live with. My friend Omri took me to the cell of one of the most famous of these. His name was Bababec; he was as naked as he was born, and had a great chain about his neck that weighed upwards of sixty pounds. He sat on a wooden chair, very neatly decorated with little points of nails that penetrated into his flesh, and you would have thought he had been sitting on a velvet cushion. Numbers of women flocked to him to consult him. He was the oracle of all the families in the neighborhood, and was, truly speaking, in great reputation. I was witness to a long conversation that Omri had with him.
Having managed to get away discreetly enough, I moved over to the side of the Gymnosophists, some of whom offered me a bunch of really nice nails to drive into my arms and thighs in honor of Brahma. I bought their nails and used them to secure my boxes. Some were dancing on their hands, others were doing acrobatics on a slack rope, and some were hopping around on one foot. There were those who dragged a heavy chain with them, and others carried a packsaddle; some always had their heads covered, which made them the best people in the world to be around. My friend Omri took me to visit the cell of one of the most famous of them. His name was Bababec; he was completely naked and had a massive chain around his neck that weighed over sixty pounds. He sat on a wooden chair, which was very carefully decorated with tiny nails that pierced his skin, and you'd think he was sitting on a velvet cushion. A crowd of women gathered around him for advice. He was the go-to person for all the families in the area and had a great reputation. I witnessed a long conversation between Omri and him.
“Do you think, father,” said my friend, “that after having gone through seven metempsychoses, I may at length arrive at the habitation of Brahma?”
“Do you think, Dad,” my friend asked, “that after going through seven reincarnations, I might finally reach the home of Brahma?”
“That is as it may happen,” said the fakir. “What sort of life do you lead?”
“That might be the case,” said the fakir. “What kind of life do you live?”
“I endeavor,” answered Omri, “to be a good subject, a good husband, a good father, and a good friend. I lend money without interest to the rich who want it, and I give it to the poor; I always strive to preserve peace among my neighbors.”
“I try,” replied Omri, “to be a good citizen, a good husband, a good father, and a good friend. I lend money without interest to the wealthy who need it, and I give to the poor; I always work to maintain peace among my neighbors.”
“But have you ever run nails into your flesh?” demanded the Brahmin.
“But have you ever driven nails into your skin?” the Brahmin asked.
“Never, reverend father.”
"Never, Father."
“I am sorry for it,” replied the father, “very sorry for it, indeed. It is a thousand pities, but you will certainly not reach above the nineteenth heaven.”
“I’m really sorry about it,” the father replied. “I truly regret it. It's such a shame, but you definitely won’t make it past the nineteenth heaven.”
“No higher!” said Omri. “In truth, I am very well contented with my lot. What is it to me whether I go into the nineteenth or the twentieth, provided I do my duty in my pilgrimage, and am well received at the end of my journey? Is it not as much as one can desire to live with a fair character in this world and be happy with Brahma in the next? And pray what heaven do you think of going to, good master Bababec, with your chain?”
“No higher!” said Omri. “Honestly, I’m really happy with my situation. What difference does it make to me if I go into the nineteenth or the twentieth, as long as I do my duty on my journey and am well received at the end? Isn’t it enough to live with a good reputation in this world and be happy with Brahma in the next? And might I ask what kind of heaven you think you’re heading to, good master Bababec, with your chain?”
“Into the thirty-fifth,” said Bababec.
"Into the thirty-fifth," said Bababec.
“I admire your modesty,” replied Omri, “to pretend to be better lodged than me. This is surely the result of an excessive ambition. How can you, who condemn others that covet honors in this world, arrogate such distinguished ones to yourself in the next? What right have you to be better treated than me? Know that I bestow more alms to the poor in ten days than the nails you run into your flesh cost for ten years. What is it to Brahma that you pass the whole day stark naked with a chain about your neck? This is doing a notable service to your country, doubtless! I have a thousand times more esteem for the man who sows pulse or plants trees than for all your tribe, who look at the tips of their noses or carry packsaddles to show their magnanimity.”
“I admire your modesty,” replied Omri, “pretending to be better off than me. This must be due to your excessive ambition. How can you, who criticize others for wanting recognition in this world, claim such high status in the next? What right do you have to better treatment than me? Just so you know, I give more to the poor in ten days than the cost of the nails you drive into your flesh over ten years. What does it matter to Brahma that you spend all day completely naked with a chain around your neck? Surely, that’s a great service to your country! I have far more respect for someone who plants crops or trees than for all your group, who only focuses on their own self-importance or carry packsaddles to show off their supposed greatness.”
Having finished this speech, Omri softened his voice, embraced the Brahmin, and, with an endearing sweetness, besought him to throw aside his nails and his chain, to go home with him and live with decency and comfort.
Having finished this speech, Omri lowered his voice, hugged the Brahmin, and, with a charming sweetness, urged him to put aside his nails and chain, to come home with him and live with dignity and comfort.
The fakir was persuaded: he was washed clean, rubbed with essences and perfumes and clad in a decent habit; he lived a fortnight in this manner, behaved with prudence and wisdom and acknowledged that he was a thousand times happier than before; but he lost his credit among the people; the women no longer crowded to consult him; he therefore quitted the house of the friendly Omri and returned to his nails and his chain—to regain his reputation.
The fakir was convinced: he was washed clean, rubbed with oils and perfumes, and dressed nicely; he lived like this for two weeks, acted wisely, and recognized that he was much happier than before; however, he lost his credibility among the people; women no longer came to seek his advice; so he left the home of his friend Omri and went back to his nails and chain—to restore his reputation.
ANCIENT FAITH AND FABLE.
In order to be successful in their efforts to govern the multitude, rulers have endeavored to instil all the visionary notions possible into the minds of their subjects.
To succeed in governing the masses, leaders have tried to instill as many visionary ideas as they can into the minds of their subjects.
The good people who read Virgil, or the “Provincial Letters,” do not know that there are twenty times more copies of the “Almanac of Liège” and of the “Courier Boiteux” printed than of all the ancient and modern books together. No one can have a greater admiration than myself for the illustrious authors of these almanacs and their brethren. I know that ever since the time of the ancient Chaldæans there have been fixed and stated days for taking physic, paring our nails, giving battle, and cleaving wood. I know that the best part of the revenue of an illustrious academy consists in the sale of these almanacs. May I presume to ask, with all possible submission and a becoming diffidence of my own judgment, what harm it would do to the world if some powerful astrologer were to assure the peasants and the good inhabitants of little villages that they might safely pare their nails when they please, provided it be done with a good intention? The people, I shall be told, would not buy the almanacs of this new astrologer. On the contrary, I will venture to affirm that there would be found among your great geniuses many who would make a merit in following this novelty. Should it be alleged, however, that these geniuses, in their new-born zeal, would form factions and kindle a civil war, I would have nothing further to say on the subject, but readily give up for the sake of peace my too radical and dangerous opinion.
The good folks who read Virgil or the "Provincial Letters" don't realize that there are twenty times more copies of the "Almanac of Liège" and the "Courier Boiteux" printed than of all ancient and modern books combined. No one admires the brilliant authors of these almanacs and their peers more than I do. I know that since the days of the ancient Chaldæans, there have been specific days set aside for taking medicine, trimming our nails, going into battle, and chopping wood. I know that a major part of the revenue for an esteemed academy comes from selling these almanacs. May I respectfully ask, with the utmost humility about my own judgment, what harm it would cause if a powerful astrologer informed the peasants and the good people of small villages that they could safely trim their nails whenever they liked, as long as it was done with good intentions? I’ll be told that people wouldn’t buy this new astrologer’s almanacs. On the contrary, I’m willing to bet that among your great thinkers, many would take pride in embracing this new idea. However, if it’s argued that these thinkers, in their newfound enthusiasm, would form factions and spark a civil war, I would have nothing more to say on the matter and would gladly withdraw my overly radical and dangerous opinion for the sake of peace.
Everybody knows the king of Boutan. He is one of the greatest princes in the universe. He tramples under his feet the thrones of the earth, and his shoes (if he has any) are provided with sceptres instead of buckles. He adores the devil, as is well known, and his example is followed by all his courtiers. He one day sent for a famous sculptor of my country and ordered him to make a beautiful statue of Beelzebub. The sculptor succeeded admirably. Never before was there seen such an interesting and handsome devil. But, unhappily, our Praxiteles had only given five clutches to his statue, whereas the devout Boutaniers always gave him six. This serious blunder of the artist was attributed by the grand master of ceremonies to the devil with all the zeal of a man justly jealous of his master’s acknowledged rights, and also of the established and sacred customs of the kingdom of Boutan. He insisted that the sculptor should be punished for his thoughtless innovation, by the loss of his head. The anxious sculptor explained that his five clutches were exactly equal in weight to six ordinary clutches; and the king of Boutan, who was a prince of great clemency, granted him a pardon. From that time the people of Boutan no longer believed the dogma relating to the devil’s six clutches.
Everybody knows the king of Boutan. He is one of the greatest princes in the universe. He stomps on the thrones of the earth, and his shoes (if he has any) have scepters instead of buckles. He worships the devil, as is well known, and all his courtiers follow his lead. One day, he called for a famous sculptor from my country and ordered him to create a beautiful statue of Beelzebub. The sculptor did an amazing job. Never before had such an interesting and handsome devil been seen. Unfortunately, our Praxiteles had only given five claws to his statue, whereas the devoted Boutaniers always gave him six. This serious mistake by the artist was attributed by the grand master of ceremonies to the devil, with all the passion of a man justly protective of his master’s recognized rights, as well as the established and sacred customs of the kingdom of Boutan. He insisted that the sculptor should be punished for his careless innovation by losing his head. The worried sculptor explained that his five claws were exactly equal in weight to six ordinary claws; and the king of Boutan, who was a prince of great mercy, granted him a pardon. From that time on, the people of Boutan no longer believed in the dogma regarding the devil’s six claws.
The same day it was thought necessary that his majesty should be bled, and a surgeon of Gascony, who had come to his court in a ship belonging to our East India company, was appointed to take from him five ounces of his precious blood. The astrologer of that quarter cried out that the king would be in danger of losing his life if the surgeon opened a vein while the heavens were in their present state. The Gascon might have told him that the only question was about the king’s health; but he prudently waited a few moments, and then, taking an almanac in his hand, thus addressed the astrologer:
The same day, it was deemed necessary for the king to be bled, and a surgeon from Gascony, who had arrived at court on a ship belonging to our East India company, was chosen to take five ounces of his valuable blood. The astrologer from that area warned that the king would be in danger of losing his life if the surgeon opened a vein while the stars were aligned as they were. The Gascon could have pointed out that the only issue at hand was the king’s health; however, he wisely paused for a moment, and then, taking an almanac in his hand, addressed the astrologer:
“You were in the right, great man! The king would have died had he been bled at the instant you mentioned, but the heavens have since changed their aspect, and now is the favorable moment.”
“You were right, great man! The king would have died if he had been bled at the moment you mentioned, but the heavens have changed since then, and now is the right time.”
The astrologer assented to the surgeon’s observation. The king was cured; and by degrees it became an established custom among the Boutaniers to bleed their kings whenever it was considered necessary.
The astrologer agreed with the surgeon's observation. The king was healed; and gradually it became a common practice among the Boutaniers to bleed their kings whenever it was deemed necessary.
Although the Indian astrologers understood the method of calculating eclipses, yet the common people obstinately held to the old belief that the sun, when obscured, had fallen into the throat of a great dragon, and that the only way to free him from thence was by standing naked in the water and making a hideous noise to frighten away the monster, and oblige him to release his hold. This notion, which is quite prevalent among the orientals, is an evident proof how much the symbols of religion and natural philosophy have at all times been perverted by the common people. The astronomers of all ages have been wont to distinguish the two points of intersection, upon which every eclipse happens, and which are called the lunar nodes, by marking them with a dragon’s head and tail. Now the vulgar, who are equally ignorant in every part of the world, took the symbol or sign for the thing itself. Thus, when the astronomers said the sun is in the dragon’s head, the common people said the dragon is going to swallow up the sun; and yet these people were remarkable for their fondness for astrology. But while we laugh at the ignorance and credulity of the Indians, we do not reflect that there are no less than 300,000 almanacs sold yearly in Europe, all of them filled with observations and predictions equally as false and absurd as any to be met with among the Indians. It is surely as reasonable to say that the sun is in the mouth or the claws of a dragon as to tell people every year in print that they must not sow, nor plant, nor take physic, nor be bled, but on certain days of the moon. It is high time, in an age like ours, that some men of learning should think it worth their while to compose a calendar that might be of use to the industrious classes by instructing instead of deceiving them.
Although Indian astrologers knew how to calculate eclipses, the general public stubbornly clung to the old belief that when the sun was obscured, it had fallen into the throat of a giant dragon. They thought the only way to free it was by standing naked in the water and making loud noises to scare away the monster and force it to let go. This belief, common among many people in the East, clearly shows how the symbols of religion and natural philosophy have always been misunderstood by the masses. Astronomers throughout history have marked the two points where every eclipse occurs, known as the lunar nodes, with a dragon’s head and tail. However, the uninformed public, who are similarly ignorant all around the world, took the symbol to mean the actual thing. So, when astronomers said the sun is in the dragon’s head, the common people believed the dragon was about to swallow the sun; yet these people were known for their interest in astrology. While we may laugh at the ignorance and gullibility of the Indians, we fail to notice that 300,000 almanacs are sold every year in Europe, filled with observations and predictions just as false and ridiculous as those found among the Indians. It makes just as much sense to say the sun is in the mouth or claws of a dragon as it does to print every year that people shouldn’t sow, plant, take medicine, or get bled except on certain days of the moon. It’s high time that, in a modern age like ours, some learned individuals consider it worthwhile to create a calendar that would benefit hard-working people by educating them instead of misleading them.
A blustering Dominican at Rome said to an English philosopher with whom he was disputing:
A loud Dominican in Rome said to an English philosopher he was arguing with:
“You are a dog; you say that it is the earth that turns round, never reflecting that Joshua made the sun to stand still!”
"You’re like a dog; you claim the earth spins, never considering that Joshua made the sun stand still!"
“Well! my reverend father,” replied the philosopher, “ever since that time has not the sun been immovable?”
“Well! My reverend father,” replied the philosopher, “hasn’t the sun been motionless since then?”
The dog and the Dominican embraced each other, and even the devout Italians were at length convinced that the earth turns round.
The dog and the Dominican hugged, and even the devout Italians were finally convinced that the earth revolves.
An augur and a senator lamented, in the time of Cæsar, the declining state of the republic.
An augur and a senator mourned, during Cæsar's time, the deteriorating condition of the republic.
“The times, indeed, are very bad,” said the senator; “we have reason to tremble for the liberty of Rome.”
“The times are really bad,” said the senator; “we have good reason to worry about the freedom of Rome.”
“Ah!” said the augur, “that is not the greatest evil; the people now begin to lose the respect which they formerly had for our order. We seem barely to be tolerated—we cease to be necessary. Some generals have the assurance to give battle without consulting us. And, to complete our misfortunes, even those who sell us the sacred pullets begin to reason.”
“Ah!” said the augur, “that’s not the worst thing; the people are starting to lose the respect they used to have for us. We seem barely tolerated—we’re becoming unnecessary. Some generals have the nerve to go into battle without asking us first. And, to top it all off, even those who sell us the sacred chickens are starting to think for themselves.”
“Well, and why don’t you reason likewise?” replied the senator, “and since the dealers in pullets in the time of Cæsar are more knowing than they were in the time of Numa, ought not you modern augurs to be better philosophers than those who lived in former ages?”
“Well, why don’t you think the same way?” replied the senator, “and since the chicken sellers in the time of Caesar know more than they did in the time of Numa, shouldn’t you modern soothsayers be better philosophers than those from earlier times?”
THE TWO COMFORTERS.
The great philosopher Citosile once said to a woman who was disconsolate, and who had good reason to be so: “Madame, the queen of England, daughter to Henry IV., was as wretched as you. She was banished from her kingdom, was in great danger of losing her life at sea, and saw her royal spouse expire on a scaffold.”
The great philosopher Citosile once said to a woman who was heartbroken and had every reason to be: “Madam, the queen of England, daughter of Henry IV, was as miserable as you. She was exiled from her kingdom, faced the terrifying threat of losing her life at sea, and witnessed her royal husband die on the scaffold.”
“I am sorry for her,” said the lady, and began again to lament her own misfortunes.
“I feel sorry for her,” said the lady, and started to complain about her own troubles again.
“But,” said Citosile, “remember the fate of Mary Stuart. She loved (but with a most chaste and virtuous affection) an excellent musician, who played admirably on the bass-viol. Her husband killed her musician before her face; and in the sequel her good friend and relative, Queen Elizabeth, who called herself a virgin, caused her head to be cut off on a scaffold covered with black, after having confined her in prison for the space of eighteen years.”
“But,” said Citosile, “remember what happened to Mary Stuart. She had a pure and virtuous love for an amazing musician who played the bass viol beautifully. Her husband killed her musician right in front of her; later on, her good friend and relative, Queen Elizabeth, who called herself a virgin, had her beheaded on a scaffold draped in black, after keeping her locked up in prison for eighteen years.”
“That was very cruel,” replied the lady, and presently relapsed into her former melancholy.
"That was really harsh," replied the lady, and soon fell back into her previous sadness.
“Perhaps,” said the comforter, “you have heard of the beautiful Joan of Naples, who was taken prisoner and strangled.”
“Maybe,” said the comforter, “you’ve heard about the beautiful Joan of Naples, who was captured and strangled.”
“I have a dim remembrance of her,” said the afflicted lady.
“I have a faint memory of her,” said the troubled lady.
“I must relate to you,” continued the other, “the adventure of a sovereign princess who, within my recollection, was dethroned after supper and who died on a desert island.”
“I have to tell you,” the other continued, “the story of a royal princess who, as I remember, was overthrown after dinner and who died on a deserted island.”
“I know her whole history,” replied the lady.
“I know her entire history,” replied the lady.
“Well, then,” said Citosile, “I will tell you what happened to another great princess whom I instructed in philosophy. She had a lover, as all great and beautiful princesses have. Her father surprised this lover in her company, and was so displeased with the young man’s confused manner and excited countenance that he gave him one of the most terrible blows that had ever been given in his province. The lover seized a pair of tongs and broke the head of the angry parent, who was cured with great difficulty, and who still bears the marks of the wound. The lady in a fright leaped out of the window and dislocated her foot, in consequence of which she habitually halts, though still possessed in other respects of a very handsome person. The lover was condemned to death for having broken the head of a great prince. You can imagine in what a deplorable condition the princess must have been when her lover was led to the gallows. I have seen her long ago when she was in prison, and she always spoke to me of her own misfortunes.”
“Well, then,” said Citosile, “let me tell you what happened to another great princess I taught philosophy. She had a lover, like all great and beautiful princesses do. Her father caught this lover with her and was so displeased by the young man's flustered demeanor and excited expression that he gave him one of the worst beatings ever seen in his region. The lover grabbed a pair of tongs and seriously injured the furious father, who had a tough time recovering and still bears the scars from the attack. The princess, in a panic, jumped out of the window and dislocated her foot, which caused her to limp, though she still remained quite beautiful in other ways. The lover was sentenced to death for injuring a royal. You can imagine how heartbroken the princess must have been when her lover was taken to the gallows. I saw her long ago while she was in prison, and she always talked to me about her own tragedies.”
“And why will you not allow me to think of mine?” said the lady.
“And why won't you let me think about mine?” said the lady.

“Because,” said the philosopher, “you ought not to think of them; and since so many great ladies have been so unfortunate, it ill becomes you to despair. Think of Hecuba—think of Niobe.”
“Because,” said the philosopher, “you shouldn’t dwell on them; and since so many noble women have faced such misfortunes, it’s not right for you to lose hope. Think of Hecuba—think of Niobe.”
“Ah!” said the lady, “had I lived in their time, or in that of so many beautiful princesses, and had you endeavored to console them by a relation of my misfortunes, would they have listened to you, do you imagine?”
“Ah!” said the lady, “if I had lived in their time, or in the time of so many beautiful princesses, and if you had tried to console them by telling them about my misfortunes, do you think they would have listened to you?”
Next day the philosopher lost his only son, and was entirely prostrated with grief. The lady caused a catalogue to be drawn up of all the kings who had lost their children, and carried it to the philosopher. He read it—found it very exact—and wept nevertheless.
Next day, the philosopher lost his only son and was completely overwhelmed with grief. The lady had a list made of all the kings who had lost their children and brought it to the philosopher. He read it, found it very accurate, and yet still cried.
Three months afterwards they chanced to renew their acquaintance, and were mutually surprised to find each other in such a gay and sprightly humor. To commemorate this event, they caused to be erected a beautiful statue to Time, with this inscription: “TO HIM WHO COMFORTS.”
Three months later, they unexpectedly reconnected and were both surprised to see each other in such a cheerful and lively mood. To celebrate this occasion, they had a beautiful statue of Time created, with this inscription: “To Him Who Comforts.””
A DIALOGUE BETWEEN MARCUS AURELIUS AND A RECOLLET FRIAR.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—Now I think I begin to know where I am. That’s certainly the capitol, and that basilica, the temple. The person I behold there is undoubtedly the priest of Jupiter. Hark ye, friend; one word with you, if you please.
MARCUS Aurelius.—I think I’m starting to figure out where I am. That’s definitely the capital, and that basilica is the temple. The person I see there is definitely the priest of Jupiter. Hey, friend; can I have a quick word with you, please?
FRIAR.—Friend! very familiar, truly: you must certainly be a stranger in Rome, to accost in this manner brother Fulgentius the recollet, an inhabitant of the capitol, confessor to the duchess de Popoli, and who speaks sometimes to the pope, with as much familiarity as if he were a mere mortal.
FRIAR.—Friend! That's quite casual, really: you must be a newcomer to Rome to approach brother Fulgentius the Recollect like this, a resident of the Capitol, confessor to the Duchess de Popoli, and someone who sometimes speaks to the Pope with the same ease as if he were just an ordinary person.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—Brother Fulgentius in the capitol! Matters are somewhat changed indeed. I don’t understand one word you say. Is there no such place here as the temple of Jupiter?
MARCUS Aurelius.—Brother Fulgentius in the capitol! Things have really changed. I don’t understand a single word you're saying. Is there no temple of Jupiter around here?
FRIAR.—Get you gone about your business, honest friend; you seem to be out of your senses. Who are you, prithee, with your antique dress and your Jew’s beard? Whence come you, and what do you want here?
FRIAR.—Get lost and attend to your own matters, my honest friend; you look like you've lost your mind. Who are you, please, with your old-fashioned outfit and your curly beard? Where did you come from, and what are you doing here?
MARCUS AURELIUS.—This is my ordinary apparel: I am come back to see Rome once more. My name is Marcus Aurelius.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—This is what I usually wear: I’ve returned to see Rome again. My name is Marcus Aurelius.
FRIAR.—Marcus Aurelius! I think I remember to have heard of such a name. If I don’t mistake, there was a Pagan emperor so called.
FRIAR.—Marcus Aurelius! I think I remember hearing that name. If I'm not wrong, there was a Pagan emperor by that name.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I am he. I longed to have another view of that Rome which I loved, and which was so fond of me; that capitol in which I triumphed by my contempt of triumph; that land I formerly rendered so happy: but now I can hardly think it to be the same place. I have been to see the column that was erected to my honor, and have not been able to find the statue of the sage Antonine, my father. The face is quite altered from what it was.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I’m here. I wanted to see again that Rome I loved, which loved me back; that Capitol where I triumphed by not caring about triumphs; that land I once made so happy. But now, I can hardly recognize it as the same place. I went to see the column dedicated to me, and I couldn’t find the statue of my wise father, Antoninus. His face looks completely different from how it used to be.
FRIAR.—So it ought, M. Damned Soul. Sixtus V. erected that column; but then he put on it a better man than you and your father to boot.
FRIAR.—It should, M. Damned Soul. Sixtus V. built that column; but he topped it with someone better than you and your father combined.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I was always of opinion it was no difficult matter to excel me; but I thought it no such easy affair to surpass my father. Perhaps my piety towards him has imposed on my judgment. All men are liable to error. But why give me the epithet of Damned Soul?
MARCUS Aurelius.—I’ve always believed it wasn’t that hard to outdo me; however, I thought it was a lot tougher to outshine my father. Maybe my devotion to him has clouded my judgment. Everyone makes mistakes. But why call me a Damned Soul?
FRIAR.—Because so you are. Was it not you—let me see, I don’t mistake—that so often persecuted a set of folks, to whom you lay under very great obligations, and who procured you a shower of rain which enabled you to thrash your enemies?
FRIAR.—Because that's who you are. Was it not you—let me think, I’m not mistaken—that so often troubled a group of people, to whom you owe a lot, and who got you a downpour that helped you defeat your enemies?
MARCUS AURELIUS.—Alas! I was very far from persecuting any one. I thank Heaven, by a very happy conjuncture, a storm happened, just in the nick of time, to save my troops, who were dying of thirst; but I never heard before that I owed the favor of this tempest to the folks you mention, though, to tell you the truth, they were very good soldiers. I assure you, in the most solemn manner, I am not damned: I have done too much good to mankind, that the Divine Being should do me any evil. But, prithee tell me, where is the palace of the emperor, my successor? Is it still on the Palatine hill? For really I hardly know my own country again.
MARCUS Aurelius.—Unfortunately! I was never involved in persecuting anyone. I thank God that, by a fortunate turn of events, a storm occurred just when my troops were about to die of thirst; but I’ve never heard that I owe the blessing of this storm to the people you mentioned, though, to be honest, they were excellent soldiers. I assure you, with all seriousness, I am not cursed: I’ve done too much good for mankind for the Divine Being to bring me any harm. But, please tell me, where is the palace of the emperor, my successor? Is it still on the Palatine Hill? Because honestly, I hardly recognize my own country anymore.
FRIAR.—I believe it, truly, we have so improved everything. If you please, I will carry you to Monte Cavallo: you shall have the honor to kiss the great toe of St. Peter; and you will, besides, receive a handsome present of indulgences, which, in my humble opinion, will be very seasonable; for I don’t doubt you stand in great need of them.
FRIAR.—I really believe it, we’ve improved everything so much. If you'd like, I can take you to Monte Cavallo; you'll have the chance to kiss the big toe of St. Peter, and on top of that, you'll receive a nice gift of indulgences, which, in my opinion, will come in handy because I’m sure you could really use them.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—First of all, I desire you would grant me your own; and tell me ingenuously, is there an end of the emperors and empire of Rome?
MARCUS AURELIUS.—First of all, I want you to be honest with me and tell me, is there a conclusion to the emperors and the Roman Empire?
FRIAR.—No, no, by no means; there is still an empire and an emperor; but then he keeps his court at the distance of about four hundred leagues hence, at a small city called Vienna, on the Danube. My advice is, that you go there to pay a visit to your successors; because here you stand a great chance to visit the inquisition. I warn you that the reverend Dominican fathers are not at all disposed to jest in such matters, and that your Marcus Aureliuses, your Antonines, your Trajans, and your Tituses, and such gentry as cannot say their catechism, are treated by them after a very scurvy manner.
FRIAR.—No, not at all; there’s still an empire and an emperor; but he holds his court about four hundred leagues away, in a small city called Vienna, on the Danube. My suggestion is that you go there to visit your successors; because here, you have a great chance of being caught by the Inquisition. I warn you that the reverend Dominican fathers do not take these matters lightly, and that your Marcus Aureliuses, your Antonines, your Trajans, and your Tituses, and others who can't recite their catechism, are treated very poorly by them.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—The catechism! the inquisition! Dominicans! Recollets! a pope and cardinals! and the Roman Empire in a little city on the Danube! I could never have dreamt of such things; though I will allow, that in sixteen hundred years things will change strangely in this world of ours. I could like, methinks, to see one of these Roman emperors, Marcoman, Quadus, Cimber, and Teuto.
MARCUS Aurelius.—The catechism! The inquisition! Dominicans! Recollets! A pope and cardinals! And the Roman Empire in a small city on the Danube! I could never have imagined such things; though I’ll admit, in sixteen hundred years things will change in surprising ways in our world. I would like, I think, to see one of these Roman emperors, Marcoman, Quadus, Cimber, and Teuto.
FRIAR.—You shall not want that pleasure when you please, and a greater than that still. You would, in all likelihood, be surprised, were I to tell you that the Scythians hold one half of your empire, and we the other: that the sovereign of Rome is a priest like me: that brother Fulgentius may be that sovereign in his turn: that I shall disperse indulgences on the very spot where you were wont to be drawn in your car by vanquished sovereigns: and, lastly, that your successor on the Danube has not a city he can call his own; but that there is a certain priest that lets him have the use of his capital, when he has occasion for it.
FRIAR.—You won’t miss out on that pleasure whenever you want, and even more than that. You’d probably be surprised if I told you that the Scythians control half of your empire and we control the other half: that the ruler of Rome is a priest like me: that brother Fulgentius might become that ruler in his turn: that I will grant indulgences right where you used to be paraded in your chariot by defeated rulers: and finally, that your successor on the Danube doesn’t actually have a city he can call his own, but there’s a certain priest who lets him use his capital whenever he needs to.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—You tell me strange news, indeed. All these great changes could never have happened without great misfortunes. I own I still love the human race, and am heartily sorry for them.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—You’re sharing some really surprising news with me. All these significant changes couldn’t have occurred without serious troubles. I admit, I still care for humanity and genuinely feel sympathy for them.
FRIAR.—You are too good. These revolutions have really cost a deluge of blood, and a hundred provinces have been ravaged; but had it not been so, your servant, brother Fulgentius, had never slept at his ease in the capitol.
FRIAR.—You’re too kind. These revolutions have truly taken a tremendous amount of bloodshed, and a hundred provinces have been devastated; but if it hadn’t been for that, your servant, Brother Fulgentius, would never have slept comfortably in the capitol.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—Rome, that metropolis of the universe, is then most miserably fallen.
MARCUS Aurelius.—Rome, the capital of the world, is now in a terrible decline.
FRIAR.—Fallen, I grant you; but as for miserably, there I must say you nay: on the contrary, peace and the fine arts flourish here eternally. The ancient masters of the world are now become music-masters. Instead of sending colonies into England, we now send them eunuchs and fiddlers. We have, it is true, none of your Scipios now, those destroyers of Carthage; but then we have none of your proscriptions neither. We have bartered glory for tranquillity.
FRIAR.—Sure, I admit we’ve fallen; but as for being miserable, I have to disagree: on the contrary, peace and the arts thrive here forever. The great masters of old have now become music instructors. Instead of sending out colonies to England, we now send them castrated singers and musicians. It’s true that we don’t have any of your Scipios now, those conquerors of Carthage; but then again, we don’t have any of your political killings either. We’ve traded glory for peace.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I tried what I could to become a philosopher in my life-time, but now I am sure I have become one indeed. I find tranquillity is at the least an equivalent for glory: but, by what you tell me, I should be apt to suspect brother Fulgentius is no adept in philosophy.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I did my best to become a philosopher during my life, but now I truly believe I have succeeded. I see that peace of mind is at least as valuable as fame. However, from what you've told me, I can't help but doubt that brother Fulgentius really understands philosophy.
FRIAR.—What do you mean? Not a philosopher! I am one with a vengeance. I once taught philosophy; nay, better still, I read lectures in theology.
FRIAR.—What do you mean? Not a philosopher! I am definitely one. I used to teach philosophy; actually, I did even better—I gave lectures in theology.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—And, pray, what may this theology of yours be, an’t please you?
MARCUS Aurelius.—And, could you please tell me, what is this theology of yours?
FRIAR.—Why, it is—it is that which has made me be here, and the emperor elsewhere. You seem to grudge me the honor I enjoy, and are out of humor at the trifling revolution that has happened to your empire.
FRIAR.—Well, it's what brought me here and the emperor somewhere else. You seem to resent the honor I have and are upset about the minor change that’s happened to your empire.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—I adore the eternal decrees of Providence: I know man ought not to repine at fate: I admire the vicissitude of human affairs; but since everything is so liable to change, and since the Roman Empire has experienced this wonderful mutability, let me hope the recollets may also experience it in their turn.
MARCUS Aurelius.—I appreciate the eternal laws of fate: I understand that people shouldn’t complain about their destiny: I admire the ups and downs of human life; but since everything is so subject to change, and since the Roman Empire has gone through such incredible changes, let me hope the recollets will also see their turn in this.
FRIAR.—I declare you anathematized: but hold, now I think on’t, it is time to go to matins.
FRIAR.—I declare you cursed: but wait, now that I think about it, it's time to go to morning prayers.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—And I will go and be reunited to the Being of Beings.
MARCUS AURELIUS.—And I will go and be reunited with the Being of Beings.
DIALOGUE BETWEEN A BRAHMIN AND A JESUIT, ON NECESSITY AND FREE-WILL, AND THE GENERAL CONCATENATION OF CAUSES AND EFFECTS.
JESUIT.—In all probability, you are indebted to the prayers of St. Francis Xavier for that long and happy life you have enjoyed a hundred and fourscore years! Why, ’tis a life-time for a patriarch.
JESUIT.—Most likely, you owe your long and joyful life of over a hundred and eighty years to the prayers of St. Francis Xavier! That’s a life span worthy of a patriarch.
BRAHMIN.—My master, Fonfouca, lived till three hundred; it is the ordinary course of life among us Brahmins. I have a very great regard for Francis Xavier; but all his prayers would never have put nature out of her destined order: had he really been able to prolong the life of a gnat but for one single instant beyond what the general concatenation of causes and events allows of, this globe of ours had worn a quite different appearance from that in which you now behold it.
Brahmin.—My master, Fonfouca, lived to be three hundred; that’s the usual lifespan for us Brahmins. I have a lot of respect for Francis Xavier, but even all his prayers couldn’t change the natural order of things. If he could have extended the life of a gnat for just one moment beyond what the natural chain of causes and events permits, our world would look completely different from how you see it now.
JESUIT.—You have a strange opinion of future contingents: why, you must be entirely ignorant that man is free, and that our free-will disposes of everything in this sublunary world at its mere fancy and pleasure. I can assure you the Jesuits alone have contributed not a little to some very considerable revolutions.
JESUIT.—You have a weird view of future events: you must not realize that people are free, and our free will shapes everything in this world based on our whims and preferences. I can assure you the Jesuits alone have played a significant role in some major revolutions.
BRAHMIN.—I have no manner of question in regard to the learning and power of the reverend fathers, the Jesuits: they are a very valuable part of human society; yet I cannot by any means believe them the sovereign arbiters of human transactions: every single person, every single being, whether Jesuit or Brahmin, is one of the springs which act in the general movement of the universe; in which he is the slave, and not the master of destiny. Pray, to what do you think Genghis Khan owed the conquest of Asia? To the very moment in which his father one day happened to awake as he was in bed with his wife; to a word which a Tartar chanced to let fall some years before. I, for example, the very person you behold, am one of the chief causes of the deplorable death of Henry IV., for which, you may see, I am still much afflicted.
Brahmin.—I have no doubts about the knowledge and influence of the respected Jesuit fathers: they are an important part of society. However, I can't believe they are the ultimate decision-makers in human affairs. Every individual, whether Jesuit or Brahmin, contributes to the overall movement of the universe; in this, they are more like servants than masters of their fate. Tell me, what do you think Genghis Khan credited for his conquest of Asia? It was all due to the moment when his father happened to wake up in bed with his wife, and a word that a Tartar casually mentioned years before. I, for instance, the very person standing before you, am partly responsible for the tragic death of Henry IV., which still weighs heavily on my mind.
JESUIT.—Your reverence is pleased to be very merry upon the matter? You the cause of the death of Henry IV.!
JESUIT.—Are you really happy about this? You were the reason for Henry IV's death!
BRAHMIN.—Alas! it is too true. This happened in the nine hundred and eighty-three thousandth year of the revolution of Saturn, which makes the fifteen hundred and fiftieth of your era. I was then young and giddy headed. I thought proper, upon a time, to take a walk, which I began with moving my left foot first, on the coast of Malabar, whence most evidently followed the death of Henry IV.
Brahmin.—Oh no! It’s completely true. This occurred in the 983,000th year of Saturn's revolution, which is the 1,550th year of your era. I was young and a bit foolish back then. One day, I decided to go for a walk, starting off by stepping with my left foot first, along the coast of Malabar, and as a result, Henry IV ended up dead.
JESUIT.—How so, prithee? For, as to our society, who were accused with having had a large share in that affair, we had not the least knowledge of it.
JESUIT.—What do you mean? Because, regarding our group, who were blamed for being heavily involved in that situation, we had no knowledge of it at all.
BRAHMIN.—I’ll tell ye how fate thought proper to order the matter. By moving my left foot, as I told you, I unluckily tumbled my friend Eriban, the Persian merchant, into the water, and he was drowned. My friend, it seems, had a very handsome wife, that ran away with an Armenian merchant: this lady had a daughter, who married a Greek; the daughter of this Greek settled in France, and married the father of Ravaillac. Now, had not every tittle of this happened exactly as it did, you are very sensible the affairs of the houses of France and Austria would have turned out in a very different manner. The system of Europe would have been entirely changed. The wars between Turkey and the German Empire would have had quite another issue; which issue would have had an effect on Persia, as well as Persia on the East Indies; so you see it is plain to a demonstration, that the whole depended on my left foot, which was connected with all the other events of the universe, past, present, and to come.
Brahmin.—Let me explain how fate decided to handle things. By moving my left foot, as I mentioned, I accidentally knocked my friend Eriban, the Persian merchant, into the water, and he drowned. It turns out my friend had a very beautiful wife who ran off with an Armenian merchant. This woman had a daughter who married a Greek; that Greek's daughter settled in France and married the father of Ravaillac. Now, if everything hadn't happened just as it did, you know very well that the situations of the houses of France and Austria would have unfolded very differently. The entire European system would have changed. The wars between Turkey and the German Empire would have had a completely different outcome; that outcome would have affected Persia, just as Persia would have influenced the East Indies. So, it's clear beyond doubt that everything hinged on my left foot, which was linked to all the other events in the universe, past, present, and future.
JESUIT.—I must have this affair laid before some of our fathers, who are theologians.
JESUIT.—I need to present this matter to some of our fathers who are theologians.
BRAHMIN.—In the meantime, I will tell you, father, that the maid-servant of the grandfather of the founder of the Feuillants—for you must know I have dipped into your histories—was likewise one principal cause of the death of Henry IV., and of all the accidents which it produced.
Brahmin.—In the meantime, I want to tell you, father, that the maidservant of the grandfather of the founder of the Feuillants—since I’ve looked into your histories—you should know was also a key factor in the death of Henry IV. and all the events that followed it.
JESUIT.—This servant-maid must then have been a domineering quean!
JESUIT.—This maid must have been quite a bossy woman!
BRAHMIN.—Oh fie! no such thing. She was a mere idiot, by whom her master had a child. Madame de la Barrière, poor soul, died of grief at it. She who succeeded her was, as your chronicles tell, the grandmother of the blessed John de la Barrière, who founded the order of Feuillants. Ravaillac was a monk of this order. With them he sucked in a certain doctrine very fashionable in those days, as you well enough know. This doctrine taught him to believe that the most meritorious thing he could possibly do was to assassinate the best king in the whole world. What followed is known to everybody.
Brahmin.—Oh come on! That's not true. She was just a simpleton, through whom her master had a child. Madame de la Barrière, bless her soul, died of heartbreak over it. The one who took her place, as your records say, was the grandmother of the revered John de la Barrière, who established the order of Feuillants. Ravaillac was a monk of this order. He absorbed a certain doctrine that was quite popular back then, as you well know. This doctrine led him to think that the most admirable thing he could do was to assassinate the greatest king in the world. What happened next is known by everyone.
JESUIT.—In spite of your left foot, and the wench of the grandfather of the founder of the Feuillants, I shall ever be of opinion that the horrible action committed by Ravaillac was a future contingent, which might very well not have happened: for, after all, man is certainly a free agent.
JESUIT.—Despite your left foot and the grandmother of the founder of the Feuillants, I will always believe that the terrible act committed by Ravaillac was something that could have been avoided: after all, people do have free will.
BRAHMIN.—I do not know what you mean by a free agent. I can affix no certain idea to these words. To be free, is to do whatever we think proper, and not to will whatever we please. All I know of the matter is, that Ravaillac voluntarily committed the crime, of which he was destined by fate to be the instrument. This crime was no more than a link of the great chain of destiny.
Brahmin.—I’m not sure what you mean by a free agent. I can’t put a clear idea to those words. To be free means to do whatever we think is right, not just to wish for whatever we want. All I know is that Ravaillac willingly committed the crime he was meant to carry out by fate. This crime was just one part of the larger chain of destiny.
JESUIT.—You may say what you will, but the affairs of this world are far from having any such dependence as you are pleased to think. What signifies, for example, this useless conversation of ours, here on the shores of the East Indies?
JESUIT.—You can say whatever you want, but the affairs of this world don’t rely on the things you think they do. What does it matter, for instance, this pointless conversation we’re having here on the shores of the East Indies?
BRAHMIN.—What you and I say in conversation is doubtless sufficiently insignificant; but, for all that, were you not here, the machine of the universe would be extremely changed from what it is.
Brahmin.—What we say in conversation is probably pretty trivial; however, if you weren't here, the whole universe would be quite different from what it is.
JESUIT.—There your Brahmin reverence is pleased to advance a huge paradox truly.
JESUIT.—There your Brahmin respect is happy to promote a big paradox, indeed.
BRAHMIN.—Your Ignatian fathership may believe me or no, as you like it. But assuredly, we should never have had this conversation together, had you not come into the East Indies. You had never made this voyage, had not your St. Ignatius de Loyola been wounded at the siege of Pampeluna, or had not the king of Portugal persisted in discovering the passage round the Cape of Good Hope. Now, prithee, did not the king of Portugal, with the help of the compass, entirely change the face of this world of ours? But it was first of all necessary that a certain Neapolitan should make this discovery of the compass; now tell me, if you have the face, that everything is not wholly subservient to one constant and uniform tenor of action; which by indissoluble, but invisible, concatenation, unites all that lives, or acts, or dies, or suffers on the surface of our globe?
Brahmin.—Your Ignatian fatherhood may choose to believe me or not, as you wish. But we definitely wouldn't be having this conversation if you hadn't come to the East Indies. You wouldn't have made this journey if St. Ignatius de Loyola hadn't been wounded during the siege of Pampeluna, or if the king of Portugal hadn't been determined to find the route around the Cape of Good Hope. Now, tell me, didn't the king of Portugal, with the help of the compass, completely change our world? But first, it was essential for a certain Neapolitan to discover the compass. Now, can you honestly say that everything isn't completely connected in a single, constant pattern of action, which, through an unbreakable yet invisible bond, links everything that lives, acts, dies, or suffers on the surface of our planet?
JESUIT.—What then would become of our future contingents?
J
BRAHMIN.—What care I what become of them? but yet the order established by the hand of an eternal and almighty God must certainly exist forever.
Brahmin.—What do I care what happens to them? But still, the order set in place by an eternal and all-powerful God must last forever.
JESUIT.—Were one to listen to you, we ought not to pray to God at all.
JESUIT.—If someone were to hear you, we shouldn't pray to God at all.
BRAHMIN.—It is our duty to adore Him. But pray what mean ye by praying to God?
Brahmin.—It's our duty to worship Him. But what do you mean by praying to God?
JESUIT.—What all the world means by it, to be sure: that He would grant our petitions, and favor us in all our wants.
JESUIT.—What everyone means by it, of course: that He would grant our requests and support us in all our needs.
BRAHMIN.—I understand you. You mean, that a gardener might obtain clear sunshine weather, at a time which God had ordained from all eternity to produce rains; and that a pilot should have an easterly wind, when a westerly wind ought to refresh the earth, as well as the seas? My good father, to pray as we ought is to submit one’s self wholly to Providence. So good evening to you. Destiny requires I should now visit my Brahminess.
Brahmin.—I get what you're saying. You're suggesting that a gardener could somehow get sunny weather when God intended for it to rain forever, and that a pilot might catch an east wind when a west wind should be bringing relief to the land and the seas? My dear father, to pray as we should means to completely surrender to Providence. So, good evening to you. Fate says I need to go see my Brahminess now.
JESUIT.—And my free-will urges me to give a lesson to a young scholar.
JESUIT.—And my free will compels me to teach a lesson to a young student.
DIALOGUES BETWEEN LUCRETIUS AND POSIDONIUS.
FIRST COLLOQUY.
POSIDONIUS.—Your poetry is sometimes admirable; but the philosophy of Epicurus is, in my opinion, very bad.
POSIDONIUS.—Your poetry is occasionally impressive; however, I believe that Epicurus' philosophy is quite poor.
LUCRETIUS.—What! will you not allow that the atoms, of their own accord, disposed themselves in such a manner as to produce the universe?
LUCRETIUS.—What! Are you not going to accept that the atoms arranged themselves by their own choice to form the universe?
POSIDONIUS.—We mathematicians can admit nothing but what is proved by incontestable principles.
POSIDONIUS.—We mathematicians can only accept what is proven by undeniable principles.
LUCRETIUS.—My principles are so.
My principles are that way.
POSIDONIUS.—Should I grant you these principles, and even your atoms and your vacuum, you can no more persuade me that the universe put itself into the admirable order in which we now behold it, than if you were to tell the Romans that the armillary sphere composed by Posidonius made itself.
POSIDONIUS.—Even if I accept your ideas, including your atoms and vacuum, you still won't be able to convince me that the universe organized itself into the amazing order we see today, just like you couldn't convince the Romans that the armillary sphere created by Posidonius came into existence on its own.
LUCRETIUS.—But who then could make the world?
LUCRETIUS.—But who could create the world?
POSIDONIUS.—An intelligent Being, much more superior to the world and to me than I am to the brass of which I made my sphere.
POSIDONIUS.—An intelligent being, far greater than the world and me, just as I am greater than the brass of which I shaped my sphere.
LUCRETIUS.—How can you, who admit nothing but what is evident, acknowledge a principle of which you have not the least idea?
LUCRETIUS.—How can you, who accept only what is clear, recognize a concept that you have no understanding of at all?
POSIDONIUS.—In the same manner as, before I knew you, I judged that your book was the work of a man of genius.
POSIDONIUS.—Just like before I met you, I thought your book was created by a truly talented person.
LUCRETIUS.—You allow that nature is eternal, and exists because it does exist. Now if it exists by its own power, why may it not, by the same power, have formed suns, and worlds, and plants, and animals, and men?
LUCRETIUS.—You agree that nature is eternal and exists simply because it does. If it exists by its own strength, then why couldn’t it have, with that same strength, created suns, worlds, plants, animals, and humans?
POSIDONIUS.—All the ancient philosophers have supposed matter to be eternal, but have never proved it to be really so; and even allowing it to be eternal, it would by no means follow that it could form works in which there are so many striking proofs of wisdom and design. Suppose this stone to be eternal if you will, you can never persuade me that it could have composed the “Iliad” of Homer.
POSIDONIUS.—All the ancient philosophers thought matter was eternal, but they never really proved it. Even if we accept that it's eternal, that doesn't mean it could create things that show so much intelligence and intention. Go ahead and say this stone is eternal, but you won't convince me that it could have written Homer’s “Iliad.”
LUCRETIUS.—No: a stone could never have composed the “Iliad,” any more than it could have produced a horse: but matter organized in process of time, and become bones, flesh, and blood, will produce a horse; and organized more finely, will produce the “Iliad.”
L. UCRETIUS.—No: a stone could never have created the “Iliad,” just like it couldn't create a horse: but matter that has been organized over time, transforming into bones, flesh, and blood, can create a horse; and if it's organized more intricately, it can produce the “Iliad.”
POSIDONIUS.—You suppose all this without any proof; and I ought to admit nothing without proof. I will give you bones, flesh, and blood, ready made, and will leave you and all the Epicureans in the world to make your best of them. Will you only consent to this alternative: to be put in possession of the whole Roman Empire, if, with all the ingredients ready prepared, you produce a horse, and to be hanged if you fail in the attempt?
POSIDONIUS.—You think all of this without any evidence; and I shouldn’t accept anything without evidence. I will provide you with bones, flesh, and blood, all set to go, and I’ll leave it to you and all the Epicureans to do what you can with them. Will you agree to this choice: to take control of the entire Roman Empire, if you can create a horse using all the ready-made parts, and to be hanged if you fail?
LUCRETIUS.—No; that surpasses my power, but not the power of nature. It requires millions of ages for nature, after having passed through all the possible forms, to arrive at last at the only one which can produce living beings.
LUCRETIUS.—No; that's beyond my ability, but not beyond what nature can do. It takes millions of years for nature, after going through all possible forms, to finally arrive at the one that can create living beings.
POSIDONIUS.—You might, if you pleased, continue all your lifetime to shake in a cask all the materials of the earth mixed together, you would never be able to form any regular figure; you could produce nothing. If the length of your life is not sufficient to produce even a mushroom, will the length of another man’s life be sufficient for that purpose? Why should several ages be able to effect what one age has not effected? One ought to have seen men and animals spring from the bosom of the earth, and corn produced without seed, etc., before he should venture to affirm that matter, by its own energy, could give itself such forms; but no one that I know of has seen such an operation, and therefore no one ought to believe it.
POSIDONIUS.—You could spend your entire life shaking together all the elements of the earth in a barrel, but you would never be able to create any organized shape; you would produce nothing. If your lifespan isn’t long enough to create even a mushroom, how could someone else’s life be long enough for that? Why should multiple generations be able to achieve what one generation cannot? One must witness men and animals emerging from the earth, and crops growing without seeds, before claiming that matter can arrange itself into such forms through its own power; but no one I know has seen such a thing, and therefore no one should believe it.
LUCRETIUS.—Well! men, animals, and trees must always have existed. All the philosophers allow that matter is eternal; and they must further allow, that generations are so likewise. It is the very nature of matter that there should be stars that revolve, birds that fly, horses that run, and men that compose “Iliads.”
LUCY.—Well! People, animals, and trees must have always existed. All philosophers agree that matter is eternal; they must also agree that generations are the same. It's the very nature of matter that there are stars that revolve, birds that fly, horses that run, and people who create “Iliads.”
POSIDONIUS.—In this new supposition you change your opinion; but you always suppose the point in question, and admit a thing for which you have not the least proof.
POSIDONIUS.—In this new assumption, you've changed your mind; however, you still take for granted the issue at hand and accept something for which you have no evidence at all.
LUCRETIUS.—I am at liberty to believe that what is to-day was yesterday, was a century ago, was a hundred centuries ago, and so on backwards without end. I make use of your argument: no one has ever seen the sun and stars begin their course, nor the first animals formed and endowed with life. We may, therefore, safely believe that all things were from eternity as they are at present.
LUCRETIUS.—I feel free to believe that what exists today was here yesterday, a century ago, a hundred centuries ago, and so on endlessly into the past. I use your point: no one has ever witnessed the sun and stars starting their journey, nor the first animals being created and given life. Therefore, we can confidently believe that everything has existed for eternity as it is now.
POSIDONIUS.—There is a very great difference. I see an admirable design, and I ought to believe that an intelligent being formed that design.
POSIDONIUS.—There's a significant difference. I see a remarkable plan, and I should believe that an intelligent being created that plan.
LUCRETIUS.—You ought not to admit a being of whom you have no knowledge.
LUCRETIUS.—You shouldn't accept a being you know nothing about.
POSIDONIUS.—You might as well tell me that I should not believe that an architect built the capitol because I never saw that architect.
POSIDONIUS.—You might as well say I shouldn’t believe that an architect built the Capitol just because I’ve never seen that architect.
LUCRETIUS.—Your comparison is not just. You have seen houses built, and you have seen architects; and therefore you ought to conclude that it was a man like our present architects that built the capitol. But here the case is very different: the capitol does not exist of itself, but matter does. It must necessarily have had some form; and why will you not allow it to possess, by its own energy, the form in which it now is? Is it not much easier for you to admit that nature modifies itself, than to acknowledge a being that modifies it? In the former case you have only one difficulty to encounter, namely, to comprehend how nature acts. In the latter you have two difficulties to surmount: to comprehend this same nature, and the visible being that acts on it.
LUCY—Your comparison isn’t valid. You’ve seen houses constructed and architects at work; so you should conclude that it was a person like today’s architects who built the Capitol. But this situation is quite different: the Capitol doesn’t exist by itself, but matter does. It must have had some form; so why won’t you let it possess, through its own nature, the form it has now? Isn’t it much easier for you to accept that nature changes itself, rather than recognize a being that changes it? In the first case, you only face one challenge: understanding how nature operates. In the second case, you have two challenges to overcome: understanding nature itself and the visible being that influences it.
POSIDONIUS.—It is quite the reverse. I see not only a difficulty, but even an impossibility in comprehending how matter can have infinite designs; but I see no difficulty in admitting an intelligent being, who governs this matter by his infinite wisdom, and by his almighty will.
POSIDONIUS.—It's actually the opposite. I find it not only challenging but even impossible to understand how matter can have endless purposes; however, I have no trouble accepting the idea of an intelligent being who governs this matter with infinite wisdom and absolute will.
LUCRETIUS.—What? is it because your mind cannot comprehend one thing that you are to suppose another? Is it because you do not understand the secret springs, and admirable contrivances, by which nature disposed itself into planets, suns, and animals, that you have recourse to another being?
LUCY.—What? Just because you can't grasp one thing, does that mean you think there has to be another? Is it because you don't get the hidden mechanisms and amazing ways that nature organized itself into planets, suns, and living beings that you turn to another entity?
POSIDONIUS.—No; I have not recourse to a god, because I cannot comprehend nature; but I plainly perceive that nature needs a supreme intelligence; and this reason alone would to me be a sufficient proof of a deity had I no other.
POSIDONIUS.—No; I don’t rely on a god, because I can’t fully understand nature; but it’s clear to me that nature requires a higher intelligence. This alone would be enough proof of a deity for me, even if I had nothing else.
LUCRETIUS.—And what if this matter possessed intelligence of itself?
LUCRETIUS.—What if this matter had its own intelligence?
POSIDONIUS.—It is plain to me that it does not possess it.
POSIDONIUS.—I clearly see that it doesn’t have it.
LUCRETIUS.—And to me it is plain that it does possess it, since I see bodies like you and me reason.
LUCRETIIUS.—And to me, it's clear that it does have it, since I see people like you and me thinking.
POSIDONIUS.—If matter possesses, of itself, the faculty of thinking, you must affirm that it possesses it necessarily and independently: but if this property be essential to matter, it must have it at all times and in all places; for whatever is essential to a thing can never be separated from it. A bit of clay, and even the vilest excrement would think; but sure you will not say that dung thinks. Thought, therefore, is not an essential attribute of matter.
POSIDONIUS.—If matter inherently has the ability to think, then you must claim that it does so necessarily and independently. However, if this ability is essential to matter, it must have it all the time and everywhere; because anything that is essential to something cannot be separated from it. A lump of clay, or even the most worthless waste, would think; but surely you wouldn’t say that dung thinks. Therefore, thought is not an essential characteristic of matter.
LUCRETIUS.—Your reasoning is a mere sophism. I hold motion to be essential to matter; and yet this dung, or that piece of clay, is not actually in motion; but they will be so when they are impelled by some other body. In like manner thought will not be an attribute of a body, except when that body is organized for thinking.
LUCY.—Your argument is just a trick. I believe motion is essential to matter; however, this dung or that piece of clay isn’t actually in motion. They will move when pushed by something else. Similarly, thought isn’t a quality of a body unless that body is set up to think.
POSIDONIUS.—Your error proceeds from this, that you always suppose the point in question. You do not reflect that, in order to organize a body, to make it a man, to render it a thinking being, there must previously be thought, there must be a fixed design. But you cannot admit such a thing as design before the only beings in this world capable of design are formed; you cannot admit thought before the only beings capable of thinking exist. You likewise suppose the point in question, when you say that motion is necessary to matter; for what is absolutely necessary always exists, as extension, for instance, exists always and in every part of matter; but motion does not exist always. The pyramids of Egypt are not surely in motion. A subtile matter perhaps, may penetrate between the stones which compose the pyramids; but the body of the pyramid is immovable. Motion, therefore, is not essential to matter, but is communicated to it by a foreign cause, in the same manner as thought is to men. Hence it follows that there must be a powerful and intelligent being, who communicates motion, life, and thought to his creatures.
POSIDONIUS.—Your mistake comes from assuming the issue at hand. You don’t consider that, to form a body, to make it a man, to create a thinking being, there has to be thought first; there must be a clear design. But you can’t accept the idea of design before the only beings in this world capable of design have been created; you can’t accept thought before the only beings capable of thinking exist. You also assume the point in question when you claim that motion is necessary for matter; because what is absolutely necessary always exists, as extension, for example, always exists in every part of matter; but motion does not always exist. The pyramids of Egypt are certainly not in motion. Some subtle matter might move between the stones that make up the pyramids, but the body of the pyramid itself is still. Therefore, motion is not essential to matter, but is given to it by an external cause, just as thought is given to humans. Hence, it follows that there must be a powerful and intelligent being who imparts motion, life, and thought to his creations.
LUCRETIUS.—I can easily answer your objections by saying that there have always been motion and intelligence in the world. This motion and this intelligence have been distributed at all times according to the laws of nature. Matter being eternal, it must necessarily have been in some order; but it could not be put into any order without thought and motion; and therefore thought and motion must have always been inherent in it.
LUCRETIUS.—I can easily address your concerns by stating that there has always been movement and awareness in the world. This movement and awareness have always been arranged according to the laws of nature. Since matter is eternal, it must have been organized in some way; however, it couldn’t have been organized without thought and movement, which means that thought and movement must have always been a fundamental part of it.
POSIDONIUS.—Do what you will, you can at best but make suppositions. You suppose an order; there must, therefore, have been some intelligent mind who formed this order. You suppose motion and thought before matter was in motion, and before there were men and thoughts. You must allow, that thought is not essential to matter, since you dare not say that a flint thinks. You can oppose nothing but a perhaps to the truth that presses hard upon you. You are sensible of the weakness of matter, and are forced to admit a supreme intelligent and almighty being, who organized matter and thinking beings. The designs of this superior intelligence shine forth in every part of nature, and you must perceive them as distinctly in a blade of grass, as in the course of the stars. Everything is evidently directed to a certain end.
POSIDONIUS.—Do what you want; you can only make guesses. You suggest there’s an order; that implies there must have been some intelligent force that created this order. You assume there was movement and thought before matter was set in motion, and before there were humans and their ideas. You have to acknowledge that thought isn't necessary for matter, since you wouldn't claim that a piece of flint thinks. You have nothing but a maybe to counter the truth that presses on you. You recognize the limitations of matter and are compelled to accept a supreme, intelligent, and powerful being who organized matter and conscious beings. The workings of this higher intelligence are evident in every aspect of nature, and you should see them just as clearly in a blade of grass as in the movement of the stars. Everything is clearly directed toward a specific purpose.
LUCRETIUS.—But do you not take for a design what is only a necessary existence? Do you not take for an end what is no more than the use which we make of things that exist? The Argonauts built a ship to sail to Colchis. Will you say that the trees were created in order that the Argonauts might build a ship, and that the sea was made to enable them to undertake their voyage? Men wear stockings: will you say that legs were made by the Supreme Being in order to be covered with stockings? No, doubtless; but the Argonauts, having seen wood, built a ship with it, and having learned that the water could carry a ship, they undertook their voyage. In the same manner, after an infinite number of forms and combinations which matter had assumed, it was found that the humors, and the transparent horn which compose the eye, and which were formerly separated in different parts of the body, were united in the head, and animals began to see. The organs of generation, dispersed before, were likewise collected, and took the form they now have; and then all kinds of procreation were conducted with regularity. The matter of the sun, which had been long diffused and scattered through the universe, was conglobated, and formed the luminary that enlightens our world. Is there anything impossible in all this?
LLUCRETIUS.—But don't you mistake what is just a necessary existence for a design? Don't you confuse an end with just the use we make of existing things? The Argonauts built a ship to sail to Colchis. Would you claim that the trees were created so the Argonauts could make a ship, and that the sea was made to allow them to go on their journey? People wear stockings: would you say that legs were made by the Supreme Being just to be covered with stockings? No, certainly not; the Argonauts saw wood and built a ship with it, and after realizing that water could support a ship, they set off on their voyage. Similarly, after countless forms and combinations of matter, it was discovered that the substances that make up the eye, previously scattered in different parts of the body, came together in the head, allowing animals to see. The reproductive organs, which were separated before, were also gathered and formed their current shape; and then all types of reproduction began to happen in a regular way. The matter of the sun, which had been spread out and scattered throughout the universe, came together to form the star that lights up our world. Is anything here impossible?
POSIDONIUS.—In fact, you cannot surely be serious when you have recourse to such a system: for, in the first place, if you adopt this hypothesis, you must, of course, reject the eternal generations of which you have just now been talking: and, in the second place, you are mistaken with regard to final causes. There are voluntary uses to which we apply the gifts of nature; and there are likewise necessary effects. The Argonauts need not, unless they had pleased, have employed the trees of the forest to build a ship; but these trees were plainly destined to grow on the earth, and to produce fruits and leaves. We need not cover our legs with stockings; but the leg was evidently made to support the body, and to walk, the eyes to see, the ears to hear, and the parts of generation to perpetuate the species. If you consider that a star, placed at the distance of four or five hundred millions of leagues from us, sends forth rays of light, which make precisely the same angle in the eyes of every animal, and that, at that instant, all animals have the sensation of light, you must acknowledge that this is an instance of the most admirable mechanism and design. But is it not unreasonable to admit mechanism without a mechanic, a design without intelligence, and such designs without a Supreme Being?
POSIDONIUS.—Honestly, you can’t be serious when you rely on such a system. First of all, if you accept this idea, you have to dismiss the eternal generations you were just discussing. Secondly, you’re wrong about final causes. We use nature’s gifts in voluntary ways, and there are also necessary effects. The Argonauts didn’t have to use the trees from the forest to build a ship, but those trees were clearly meant to grow on the earth and produce fruits and leaves. We don’t have to wear stockings, but legs were obviously made to support the body and walk, eyes to see, ears to hear, and reproductive parts to continue the species. If you think about a star, located four or five hundred million leagues away, sending out rays of light that create the same angle in the eyes of every animal, and that at that moment all animals perceive light, you have to acknowledge that this is an example of incredible mechanism and design. But isn’t it unreasonable to accept mechanism without a mechanic, design without intelligence, and such designs without a Supreme Being?
LUCRETIUS.—If I admit the Supreme Being, what form must I give Him? Is He in one place? Is He out of all place? Is He in time or out of time? Does He fill the whole of space, or does He not fill it? Why did He make the world? What was His end in making it? Why form sensible and unhappy beings? Why moral and natural evil? On whatever side I turn my mind, everything appears dark and incomprehensible.
Lucearius.—If I accept the existence of a Supreme Being, what form should I envision for Him? Is He located in one place? Is He absent from all places? Is He bound by time or outside of it? Does He occupy all of space, or does He not? Why did He create the world? What was His purpose in doing so? Why create beings who can feel and suffer? Why allow moral and natural evil? No matter how I approach these questions, everything seems unclear and unfathomable.
POSIDONIUS.—’Tis a necessary consequence of the existence of this Supreme Being that His nature should be incomprehensible; for, if He exists, there must be an infinite distance between Him and us. We ought to believe that He is, without endeavoring to know what He is, or how He operates. Are you not obliged to admit asymptotes in geometry, without comprehending how it is possible for the same lines to be always approaching, and yet never to meet? Are there not many things as incomprehensible as demonstrable, in the properties of the circle? Confess, therefore, that you ought to admit what is incomprehensible, when the existence of that incomprehensible is proved.
POSIDONIUS.—It’s a necessary result of the existence of this Supreme Being that His nature should be beyond our understanding; for, if He exists, there must be an infinite distance between Him and us. We should believe that He is, without trying to know what He is or how He functions. Aren’t you required to accept asymptotes in geometry, without grasping how it’s possible for the same lines to always be getting closer, yet never actually meet? Aren’t there many things that are just as incomprehensible as they are demonstrable in the properties of the circle? Therefore, admit that you should accept what is incomprehensible when the existence of that incomprehensible has been established.
LUCRETIUS.—What! must I renounce the dogmas of Epicurus?
L Lucretius.—What! Do I really have to give up the beliefs of Epicurus?
POSIDONIUS.—It is better to renounce Epicurus than to abandon the dictates of reason.
POSIDONIUS.—It's better to give up Epicurus than to ignore reason.
SECOND COLLOQUY.
LUCRETIUS.—I begin to recognize a Supreme Being, inaccessible to our senses, and proved by our reason, who made the world, and preserves it; but with regard to what I have said of the soul, in my third book, which has been so much admired by all the learned men of Rome, I hardly think you can oblige me to alter my opinion.
LUCRETIUS.—I’m starting to see a Supreme Being, out of reach of our senses, confirmed by our reason, who created the world and keeps it going; however, regarding what I mentioned about the soul in my third book, which has received so much praise from the educated people of Rome, I doubt you can convince me to change my mind.
POSIDONIUS.—You say: “Idque situm media regione in pectoris hæret.”—“The mind is in the middle of the breast.”—But, when you composed your beautiful verses, did you never make any effort of the head? When you speak of the orators Cicero and Mark Antony, do you not say that they had good heads? And were you to say that they had good breasts, would not people imagine that you were talking of their voice and lungs?
POSIDONIUS.—You say: “Idque situm media regione in pectoris hæret.”—“The mind is in the middle of the chest.” But when you wrote your beautiful verses, didn’t you ever put any thought into it? When you mention the orators Cicero and Mark Antony, don’t you say they had sharp minds? If you were to say they had good chests, wouldn’t people think you were referring to their voice and lungs?
LUCRETIUS.—Are you not convinced, from experience, that the feelings of joy, of sorrow, and of fear, are formed about the heart?
Liucretius.—Aren't you convinced, from experience, that emotions like joy, sadness, and fear come from the heart?
Do you not feel your heart dilate or contract itself on the hearing of good or bad news? Is it not possessed of some secret springs of a yielding and elastic quality? This, therefore, must be the seat of the soul.
Do you not feel your heart expand or contract when you hear good or bad news? Is it not influenced by some hidden mechanisms that are flexible and resilient? This, then, must be the center of the soul.
POSIDONIUS.—There are two nerves which proceed from the brain, pass through the heart and stomach, reach to the parts of generation, and communicate motion to them; but would you therefore say, that the human mind resides in the parts of generation?
POSIDONIUS.—There are two nerves that come from the brain, go through the heart and stomach, reach the reproductive organs, and enable movement in them; but would you really argue that the human mind is located in the reproductive organs?
LUCRETIUS.—No; I dare not say so. But though I should place the soul in the head, instead of placing it in the breast, my principles will still subsist: the soul will still be an infinitely subtile matter, resembling the elementary fire that animates the whole machine.
LUCRETius.—No; I can't say that. But even if I were to put the soul in the head instead of in the chest, my ideas would still hold true: the soul would still be an extremely fine substance, like the elemental fire that brings the whole system to life.
POSIDONIUS.—And why do you imagine that a subtile matter can have thoughts and sentiments of itself?
POSIDONIUS.—And why do you think that a subtle substance can have thoughts and feelings on its own?
LUCRETIUS.—Because I experience it; because all the parts of my body, when touched, presently feel the impression; because this feeling is diffused through my whole machine; because it could not be diffused through it but by a matter of a very subtile nature, and of a very rapid motion; because I am a body, and one body cannot be affected but by another; because the interior part of my body could not be penetrated but by very small corpuscles; and, in consequence, my soul must be an assemblage of these corpuscles.
LUCY.—Because I feel it; because every part of my body, when touched, quickly reacts; because this sensation spreads throughout my entire body; because it could only spread this way through something very fine and moving fast; because I am a body, and one body can only be affected by another body; because the inner part of my body cannot be reached except by very tiny particles; and therefore, my soul must be made up of these particles.
POSIDONIUS.—We have already agreed, in our first colloquy, that it is extremely improbable that a rock could compose the “Iliad.” Will a ray of the sun be more capable of composing it? Suppose this ray a hundred thousand times more subtile and rapid than usual, will this light, or this tenuity of parts, produce thoughts and sentiments?
POSIDONIUS.—We’ve already agreed, in our first discussion, that it’s highly unlikely that a rock could create the “Iliad.” Will a ray of sunlight be better at composing it? Even if this ray is a hundred thousand times finer and faster than usual, will this light, or this thinness of elements, produce thoughts and feelings?
LUCRETIUS.—Perhaps it may, when placed in organs properly prepared.
LUCRETIUS.—Maybe it will, when put in properly prepared organs.
POSIDONIUS.—You are perpetually reduced to your perhaps. Fire, of itself, is no more capable of thinking than ice. Should I suppose that it is fire that thinks, perceives, and wills in you, you would then be forced to acknowledge that it is not by its own virtue that it has either will, thought, or perception.
POSIDONIUS.—You always fall back on your maybe. Fire, on its own, can't think any more than ice can. If I were to think that fire is what thinks, perceives, and chooses in you, you would then have to admit that it doesn't have will, thought, or perception because of anything it possesses itself.
LUCRETIUS.—No; these sensations will be produced not by its own virtue, but by the assemblage of the fire, and of my organs.
LUCRETIUS.—No; these feelings won't come from its own qualities, but from the combination of the fire and my senses.
POSIDONIUS.—How can you imagine that two bodies, neither of which can think apart, should be able to produce thought, when joined together?
POSIDONIUS.—How can you think that two entities, which can't think separately, could produce thought when they come together?
LUCRETIUS.—In the same manner as a tree and earth, when taken separately, do not produce fruit, but do so when the tree is planted in the earth.
LUCRETIUS.—Just like a tree and soil, when considered separately, don’t bear fruit, they do so when the tree is planted in the soil.
POSIDONIUS.—The comparison is only specious. This tree has in it the seeds of fruit: we plainly perceive them in the buds, and the moisture of the earth unfolds the substance of these fruits. Fire, therefore, must possess in itself the seeds of thought, and the organs of the body serve only to develop these seeds.
POSIDONIUS.—The comparison is only superficial. This tree contains the seeds of fruit; we can clearly see them in the buds, and the moisture of the earth nurtures the growth of these fruits. Therefore, fire must inherently contain the seeds of thought, and the organs of the body simply exist to develop these seeds.
LUCRETIUS.—And do you find anything impossible in this?
LUCETIUS.—Do you think there's anything impossible about this?
POSIDONIUS.—I find that this fire, this highly refined matter, is as devoid of the faculty of thinking as a stone. The production of a being must have something similar to that which produced it; but thought, will, and perception have nothing similar to fiery matter.
POSIDONIUS.—I see that this fire, this highly refined substance, is as incapable of thinking as a rock. The creation of a being must have something in common with what created it; however, thought, will, and perception have nothing in common with fiery matter.
LUCRETIUS.—Two bodies, struck against each other, produce motion, and yet this motion has nothing similar to the two bodies; it has none of their three dimensions, nor has it any figure. A being, therefore, may have nothing similar to that which produced it, and, in consequence, thought may spring from an assemblage of two bodies which have no thought.
LUCRETIUS.—When two objects collide, they create motion, but that motion is different from the two objects; it doesn't share their three dimensions or shape. Therefore, something can exist that doesn’t resemble what caused it, and as a result, thought can arise from a combination of two objects that have no thought.
POSIDONIUS.—This comparison likewise is more specious than just. I see nothing but matter in two bodies in motion: I only see bodies passing from one place to another. But when we reason together I see no matter in your ideas, or in my own. I shall only observe that I can no more conceive how one body has the power of moving another, than I can comprehend the manner of my having ideas. To me both are equally inexplicable, and both equally prove the existence and the power of a Supreme Being, the author of thought and motion.
POSIDONIUS.—This comparison seems more appealing than accurate. All I see in two moving bodies is just matter; I only notice bodies moving from one place to another. But when we think about it together, I don’t see any matter in your ideas or in mine. I can’t understand how one body can move another any more than I can grasp how I have ideas. To me, both are equally mysterious, and both equally point to the existence and power of a Supreme Being, the source of thought and motion.
LUCRETIUS.—If our soul is not a subtile fire, an ethereal quintessence, what is it?
LUCRETIUS.—If our soul isn't a delicate fire, an otherworldly essence, then what is it?
POSIDONIUS.—Neither you nor I know aught of the matter. I will tell you plainly what it is not; but I cannot tell you what it actually is. I see that it is a power lodged in my body; that I did not give myself this power; and, in consequence, that it must have come from a Being superior to myself.
POSIDONIUS.—Neither you nor I know anything about this. I can clearly tell you what it isn't; but I can't tell you what it actually is. I see that it's a force within my body; that I didn't give myself this force; and therefore, it must have come from a Being greater than myself.
LUCRETIUS.—You did not give yourself life; you received it from your father; from whom, likewise, together with life, you received the faculty of thinking, as he had received both from his father, and so on backwards to infinity. You no more know the true principle of life than you do that of thought. This succession of living and thinking beings has always existed.
LUCETIUS.—You didn't create your own life; you got it from your father, who also passed on the ability to think to you, just as he received it from his father, and so forth back to infinity. You know just as little about the real principle of life as you do about thought. This chain of living and thinking beings has always been around.
POSIDONIUS.—I plainly see that you are always obliged to abandon the system of Epicurus, and that you dare no longer maintain that the declination of atoms produced thought. I have already, in our last colloquy, refuted the eternal succession of sensible and thinking beings. I showed you that, if there are material beings capable of thinking by their own power, thought must necessarily be an attribute essential to all matter; that, if matter thought necessarily, and by its own virtue, all matter must of course think: but this is not the case, and therefore it is impossible to maintain a succession of material beings, who, of themselves, possess the faculty of thinking.
POSIDONIUS.—I can clearly see that you always have to give up on Epicurus's system, and that you no longer dare to claim that the movement of atoms creates thought. In our last discussion, I already disproved the idea of an endless chain of sensing and thinking beings. I demonstrated that if there are material beings capable of thinking on their own, then thought must be an essential quality of all matter; that if matter necessarily thinks by its own power, then all matter must think as well: but this isn’t the case, and therefore it’s impossible to uphold a sequence of material beings that possess the ability to think on their own.
LUCRETIUS.—Notwithstanding this reasoning, which you repeat, it is certain that a father communicates a soul to his son at the same time that he forms his body. This soul and this body grow together; they gradually acquire strength; they are subject to calamities, and to the infirmities of old age. The decay of our strength draws along with it that of our judgment; the effect at last ceases with the cause, and the soul vanishes like smoke into air.
LUCY.—Despite your arguments that you keep repeating, it’s clear that a father gives a soul to his son at the same time he shapes his body. This soul and body develop together; they gradually gain strength; they face hardships and the weaknesses of old age. As our strength declines, so does our judgment; eventually, the effect disappears along with the cause, and the soul disappears like smoke into the air.
POSIDONIUS.—These, to be sure, are very fine verses; but do you thereby inform me of the nature of the soul?
POSIDONIUS.—These are indeed lovely lines; but do you really clarify the nature of the soul for me?
LUCRETIUS.—No; I only give you its history, and I reason with probability.
LUCRETIUS.—No; I’m just sharing its history, and I’m reasoning based on what’s likely.
POSIDONIUS.—Where is the probability of a father’s communicating to his son the faculty of thinking?
POSIDONIUS.—What are the chances that a father can pass on the ability to think to his son?
LUCRETIUS.—Do you not daily see children resembling their fathers in their inclinations, as well as in their features?
LUCRETIUS.—Don't you see every day that children resemble their fathers not just in looks, but also in their behaviors?
POSIDONIUS.—But does not a father, in begetting his son, act as a blind agent? Does he pretend, when he enjoys his wife, to make a soul, or to make thoughts? Do either of them know the manner in which a child is formed in the mother’s womb? Must we not, in this case, have recourse to a superior cause, as well as in all the other operations of nature which we have examined? Must you not see, if you are in earnest, that men give themselves nothing, but are under the hand of an absolute master?
POSIDONIUS.—But doesn't a father, when creating his son, act as an unwitting agent? Does he really think that while being intimate with his wife, he is creating a soul or generating thoughts? Do either of them understand how a child is formed in the mother’s womb? Shouldn't we, in this situation, look to a higher cause, just as we have in all the other natural processes we've looked at? You must see, if you're being honest, that men don't create anything for themselves, but are instead under the control of an absolute master?
LUCRETIUS.—If you know more of the matter than I do, tell me what the soul is.
LUCRETIUS.—If you understand this better than I do, explain to me what the soul is.
POSIDONIUS.—I do not pretend to know what it is more than you. Let us endeavor to enlighten each other. Tell me, first, what is vegetation.
POSIDONIUS.—I don't claim to understand it any better than you do. Let's try to help each other understand. First, can you tell me what you think vegetation is?
LUCRETIUS.—It is an internal motion, that carries the moisture of the earth into plants, makes them grow, unfolds their fruits, expands their leaves, etc.
LUCRETIUS.—It’s an internal movement that brings moisture from the earth into plants, helps them grow, opens their fruits, and spreads their leaves, etc.
POSIDONIUS.—Surely you do not think that there is a being called Vegetation that performs these wonders?
POSIDONIUS.—Surely you don't believe that there's some entity called Vegetation that does all these amazing things?
LUCRETIUS.—Who ever thought so?
LUCRETIUS.—Who thought that?
POSIDONIUS.—From our former colloquy you ought to conclude that the tree did not give vegetation to itself.
POSIDONIUS.—From our previous discussion, you should understand that the tree did not create its own growth.
LUCRETIUS.—I am forced to allow it.
LUCRETIUS.—I have to confess.
POSIDONIUS.—Tell me next what life is.
POSIDONIUS.—Next, tell me what life is.
LUCRETIUS.—It is vegetation joined with perception in an organized body.
L. Lucretius—It's plants combined with awareness in a structured form.
POSIDONIUS.—And is there not a being called life, that gives perception to an organized body?
POSIDONIUS.—Is there not a force called life that provides awareness to a structured body?
LUCRETIUS.—Doubtless vegetation and life are words which signify things that live and vegetate.
LUCY—Clearly, vegetation and life are terms that refer to things that grow and are alive.
POSIDONIUS.—If a tree and an animal cannot give themselves life and vegetation, can you give yourself thoughts?
POSIDONIUS.—If a tree and an animal can’t create their own life and growth, can you create your own thoughts?
LUCRETIUS.—I think I can, for I think of whatever I please. My intention was to converse with you about metaphysics, and I have done so.
LUCRETIUS.—I believe I can, since I think of anything I want. My aim was to talk with you about metaphysics, and I’ve done just that.
POSIDONIUS.—You think that you are master of your ideas; do you know, then, what thoughts you will have in an hour, or in a quarter of an hour?
POSIDONIUS.—You believe you're in control of your thoughts; but do you really know what you'll be thinking in an hour, or even in fifteen minutes?
LUCRETIUS.—I must own that I do not.
LUCRETIUS.—I have to say that I don't.
POSIDONIUS.—You frequently have ideas in your sleep; you make verses in a dream: Cæsar takes cities: I resolve problems; and hounds pursue the stag in their dreams. Ideas, therefore, come to us independently of our own will; they are given us by a Superior Being.
POSIDONIUS.—You often have thoughts while you sleep; you write poetry in your dreams: Cæsar conquers cities: I solve puzzles; and dogs chase deer in their sleep. So, ideas come to us beyond our control; they are bestowed upon us by a Higher Power.
LUCRETIUS.—In what manner do you mean? Do you suppose that the Supreme Being is continually employed in communicating ideas; or that he created incorporeal substances, which were afterwards capable of forming ideas of themselves, sometimes with the assistance of the senses, and sometimes without it? Are these substances formed at the moment of the animal’s conception? Or are they formed before its conception? Do they wait for bodies, in order to insinuate themselves into them? or are they not lodged there till the animal is capable of receiving them? Or, in fine, is it in the Supreme Being that every animated being sees the ideas of things? What is your opinion?
LUCRETius.—What do you mean? Do you think that the Supreme Being is always busy sharing ideas, or that He created non-physical substances that can later form ideas on their own, sometimes with help from the senses and sometimes without? Are these substances created at the moment an animal is conceived? Or are they created before that? Do they wait for bodies to enter, or do they not settle in until the animal can actually receive them? Or ultimately, is it the Supreme Being that allows every living being to perceive the ideas of things? What’s your take on this?
POSIDONIUS.—When you tell me how our will produces an instantaneous motion in our bodies, how your arm obeys your will, how we receive life, how food digests in the stomach, and how corn is transformed into blood, I will then tell you how we have ideas. With regard to all these particulars I frankly confess my ignorance. The world, perhaps, may one day obtain new lights; but from the time of Thales to the present age we have not had any. All we can do is to be sensible of our own weakness, to acknowledge an Almighty Being, and to be upon our guard against these systems.
POSIDONIUS.—When you explain how our will creates instant movement in our bodies, how your arm responds to your intentions, how we sustain life, how our stomach processes food, and how corn turns into blood, then I will share how we form ideas. Regarding all these specifics, I openly admit my lack of knowledge. Perhaps one day the world will gain new insights; however, from Thales to now, we haven't had any. All we can do is recognize our own limitations, acknowledge a higher power, and stay cautious of these theories.
DIALOGUE BETWEEN A CLIENT AND HIS LAWYER.
CLIENT.—Well, sir! with regard to the cause of those poor orphans?
CLIENT.—Well, sir! about the situation with those unfortunate orphans?
LAWYER.—What do you mean? It is but eighteen years since their estate has been in litigation.
ATTORNEY.—What do you mean? It’s been only eighteen years since their property has been in legal disputes.
CLIENT.—I don’t complain of that trifling matter; I know the custom well enough; I respect it, but how in the name of heaven comes it to pass that you have been these three months soliciting a hearing and have not yet obtained it?
CLIENT.—I’m not complaining about that small issue; I understand the custom and respect it. But how on earth has it been three months since you started trying to get a meeting, and you still haven't?
LAWYER.—The reason is because you have not solicited an audience in person in behalf of your pupils; you ought to have waited on the judge several different times, to entreat him to try your cause.
Lawyer.—The reason is that you haven't personally asked for a meeting on behalf of your students; you should have visited the judge multiple times to plead for him to hear your case.
CLIENT.—It is their duty to do justice of their own accord without waiting till it is asked them. He is a very great man that has it in his power to sit in judgment on men’s lives and fortunes, but he is by no means so to desire that the miserable should wait in his antechamber. I do not go to our parson’s levee to pray and beseech him to have the goodness to sing high mass, why ought I then to petition my judge to discharge the function of his office? In short, after so many and such tedious delays, are we at length going to be so happy as to have our cause tried to-day?
CLIENT.—It’s their responsibility to deliver justice on their own initiative, without needing to be asked. A person who has the power to judge others' lives and fortunes is indeed someone significant, but they shouldn’t make those who are suffering wait in their waiting room. I don’t go to our priest's reception to beg him to lead the high mass, so why should I have to plead with my judge to fulfill their duty? In short, after all these long and frustrating delays, are we finally going to be lucky enough to have our case heard today?
LAWYER.—Why yes, and there is great likelihood of your carrying a very material point in your process; you have a very decisive article in “Charondas” on your side.
Lawyer.—Absolutely, and it's highly likely that you have a significant advantage in your case; you have a crucial section in “Charondas” backing you up.
CLIENT.—This same Charondas was, in all probability, some lord-chancellor in the time of one of the kings of the first race who has passed a law in favor of orphans?
Client.—This same Charondas was probably some lord chancellor during the reign of one of the kings from the first dynasty who passed a law to protect orphans?
LAWYER.—By no means, he is no more than a private person who has given his opinion in a great volume which nobody reads, but then your advocate quotes him, the judges take it upon his credit, so there’s your cause gained in a trice.
Attorney.—Definitely, he’s just an average person who shared his thoughts in a huge book that nobody looks at, but then your lawyer cites him, the judges trust his credibility, and just like that, you've won your case.
CLIENT.—What! do you tell me the opinion of this Judge Charondas passes current for a law?
CLIENT.—What! Are you saying that Judge Charondas's opinion is considered valid as a law?
LAWYER.—But there is one devilish bad circumstance attends us. Turnet and Brodeau are both against us.
Attorney.—But there’s one really bad situation we're in. Turnet and Brodeau are both against us.
CLIENT.—These, I suppose, are two other legislators whose laws have much the same authority with those of that other hard-named gentleman.
CLIENT.—I guess these are two more lawmakers whose laws carry a similar weight to those of that other strangely named guy.
LAWYER.—Yes, certainly, as it was impossible to explain the Roman law sufficiently in the present case the world took different sides of the question.
Lawyer.—Yes, definitely, since it was impossible to explain Roman law adequately in this situation, people had different opinions on the matter.
CLIENT.—What the devil signifies it to bring in the Roman law in this affair? Do we live in the present age under Theodosius or Justinian?
CLIENT.—What on earth does the Roman law have to do with this situation? Are we living in the times of Theodosius or Justinian?
LAWYER.—By no means, but our forefathers, you must know, had a prodigious passion for tilting and fox hunting; they ran all, as if they were mad, to the Holy Land with their doxies. You will grant me that men in such a hurry of business of consequence could not be supposed to have time on their hands to frame a complete body of universal jurisprudence.
Lawyer.—Not at all, but you must understand that our ancestors had an immense passion for jousting and fox hunting; they rushed off, as if they were crazy, to the Holy Land with their ladies. You have to admit that men in such a frenzy of important activities couldn’t have been expected to take the time to create a comprehensive system of universal law.
CLIENT.—Aye, aye, I understand you. For want of laws of your own you are forced to beg of Charondas and Justinian to be so good as tell you how you should proceed when an inheritance is to be divided.
CLIENT.—Yeah, I get what you mean. Because you don't have your own laws, you have to rely on Charondas and Justinian to tell you how to handle things when it comes to dividing an inheritance.
LAWYER.—There you are mistaken, we have more laws than all Europe besides; almost every city has a body of laws of its own.
Lawyer.—You’re mistaken; we have more laws than all of Europe combined. Almost every city has its own set of laws.
CLIENT.—Your most obedient. Here’s another miracle.
CLIENT.—I’m at your service. Here’s another miracle.
LAWYER.—Ah! had your wards been born at Guignes-la-Putain instead of being natives of Melun near Corbeil!
Lawyer.—Ah! if your wards had been born in Guignes-la-Putain instead of being from Melun near Corbeil!
CLIENT.—Very well; what had happened then, for God’s sake?
CLIENT.—All right; what happened then, for heaven's sake?
LAWYER.—You should have gained your cause as sure as two and two make four, that’s all, for at this same Guignes-la-Putain there is a custom which is wholly in your favor; but were you to go but two leagues beyond this, you would then be in a very different situation.
Lawyer.—You should have won your case as certainly as two plus two equals four, that's all. Here in Guignes-la-Putain, there's a tradition that works completely in your favor, but if you were to go just two leagues beyond this, you would find yourself in a very different situation.
CLIENT.—But pray are not Guignes and Melun both in France? And can anything be more absurd or horrible than to tell me that what’s right in one village is wrong in another? By what fatal barbarity does it happen that people born in the same country do yet live under different laws?
Client.—But are Guignes and Melun not both in France? And how can it be more absurd or awful than to say that what’s accepted in one village is wrong in another? How is it that people born in the same country end up living under different laws?
LAWYER.—The reason is, that formerly the inhabitants of Guignes and those of Melun were not inhabitants of the same country: these two fine cities formed in the golden days of yore two distinct empires, and the august sovereign of Guignes, though a vassal to the king of France, gave laws to his own subjects. Those laws depended on the good will and pleasure of his major domo, who, it seems, could not read, so that they have been handed down by a most venerable tradition from father to son, so that the whole race of the barons de Guignes becoming extinct, to the irrecoverable loss of all mankind, the conceits of their first lackeys still exist and are held for the fundamental law of the land. The case is exactly the same in every six leagues in the whole kingdom, so that you change laws every time you change horses, so you may judge what a taking we poor advocates are in when we are to plead, for instance, for an inhabitant of Poictou against an inhabitant of Auvergne.
Lawyer.—The reason is that in the past, the people of Guignes and those of Melun were not from the same country: these two beautiful cities once belonged to two separate empires. The great ruler of Guignes, although a vassal to the king of France, made laws for his own subjects. Those laws relied on the whims of his major domo, who, it seems, couldn’t read. As a result, they have been passed down through a respected tradition from father to son. With the entire line of the barons de Guignes gone, much to the irreparable loss of humanity, the ideas of their initial servants still exist and are considered the fundamental law of the land. The same situation applies across every six leagues in the entire kingdom, meaning you change laws every time you change horses. You can imagine how challenging it is for us poor advocates when we have to argue, for example, for someone from Poictou against someone from Auvergne.
CLIENT.—But these same men of Poictou, Auvergne, with your Guignes gentry, are they not all dressed in the same manner? Is it a harder matter to use the same laws than it is to wear the same clothes? And since it is evident the tailors and cobblers understand one another from one end of the kingdom to the other, why cannot the judges learn of them, and follow so excellent an example?
CLIENT.—But aren’t these guys from Poictou, Auvergne, and your Guignes folks all dressed similarly? Is it really tougher to follow the same laws than to wear the same clothes? And since it’s clear that tailors and cobblers get along just fine across the kingdom, why can’t the judges take a cue from them and follow such a great example?
LAWYER.—You desire a thing altogether as impossible as it would be to bring the nation to make use of one sort of weights and measures. Why would you have the laws everywhere the same when you see the point is different in all places? For my own part, after thinking till my head was like to split, all I have been able to conclude for the soul of me, is this: That as the measure of Paris is different from that at St. Denis, it follows that men’s judgments must also be different in both. The varieties of nature are infinite, and it would be wrong in us to endeavor to render uniform what she intends shall not be so.
Lawyer.—You want something that's as impossible as getting the entire nation to agree on one type of weights and measures. Why would you want the laws to be the same everywhere when you can see that the context is different in every place? For my part, after thinking until my head felt like it would split, all I've been able to conclude is this: Just as the measure in Paris is different from that in St. Denis, it stands to reason that people's judgments must also be different in both places. The variations in nature are endless, and it would be misguided for us to try to make uniform what she clearly intends to be diverse.
CLIENT.—Yet, now I think on it, I have a strong notion the English have but one sort of weight and measures.
Client.—But now that I think about it, I'm pretty sure the English only have one type of weights and measures.
LAWYER.—The English! aye. Why the English are mere barbarians; they have, it is true, but one kind of measure, but, to make amends, they have a score of different religions.
Lawyer.—The English! Yeah. The English are just barbarians; it’s true they have only one kind of measurement, but to make up for it, they have a ton of different religions.
CLIENT.—There you mention something strange indeed! Is it possible that a nation who live under the same laws, should not likewise live under the same religion?
CLIENT.—You bring up something really interesting! Is it possible for a nation that lives under the same laws not to follow the same religion?
LAWYER.—It is; which makes it plain they are abandoned to their own reprobate understandings.
Lawyer.—It is; which clearly shows they are left to their own misguided judgments.
CLIENT.—But may not it also prove that they think laws made for regulating the external actions of men and religion the internal? Possibly the English, and other nations, were of opinion that laws related to the concernments of man with man and that religion regarded man’s relation to God. I am sure I should never quarrel with an Anabaptist who should take it into his head to be christened at thirty years old, but I should be horridly offended with him should he fail paying his bill of exchange. They who sin against God ought to be punished in the other world; they who sin against man ought to be chastised in this.
Client.—But couldn’t it also show that they believe laws are meant to manage how people act outwardly and that religion handles the inner aspects? Maybe the English and other nations thought that laws pertained to interactions between people while religion focused on the relationship between a person and God. I know I wouldn’t have a problem with an Anabaptist who decided to get baptized at thirty, but I would be extremely upset with him if he didn’t pay his bills. Those who sin against God should face consequences in the afterlife; those who sin against others should be held accountable in this life.
LAWYER.—I understand nothing of all this. I am just going to plead your cause.
Lawyer.—I don’t get any of this. I'm just here to represent you.
CLIENT.—I wish to God you understood it better first.
CLIENT.—I wish to God you understood it better first.
DIALOGUE BETWEEN MADAME DE MAINTENON AND MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.*
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—’Tis true, I did request you to come to see me privately, perhaps you * Madame de Maintenon and Mademoiselle Ninon de l’Enclos had lived long together. The author has often heard the late Abbé de Châteauneuf say, that Madame de Maintenon had used her utmost endeavors to engage Ninon to turn nun, and to come and comfort her at Versailles. may think it was only to make a display of my grandeur; by no means, I really meant it that I might receive in you a real consolation—
MADAME DE MAINTENON.— It’s true, I did ask you to come see me in private; you might think it was just to show off my status, but that’s not the case. I genuinely meant it so I could find real comfort in you—
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Consolation, madam! I must acknowledge that, having never been favored with hearing of you since you were grown great, I concluded you must be perfectly happy.
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—Consolation, ma’am! I have to admit that, since I haven’t heard from you since you became successful, I assumed you must be completely happy.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I have the good fortune to be thought so. There are people in the world who are satisfied with this, though, to be plain with you, it is not at all my case, I have always exceedingly regretted your company.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I feel fortunate to be seen that way. Some people are okay with it, but honestly, that’s not me; I’ve always deeply missed being with you.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—I understand you. In the midst of your grandeur you were sensible of the want of friendship; and I, on the other hand, who am entirely engrossed by friendship, never had occasion to wish for grandeur; but how then comes it to pass you forgot me so long?
Mademoiselle de L'ENCLOS.—I get it. While you were surrounded by all your greatness, you felt a lack of friendship; and I, who focus solely on friendship, never felt the need for greatness. But why did you forget about me for so long?
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—You know the necessity I was under to seem at least to forget you. Believe me, amidst all the misfortunes attached to my elevation I always considered this restraint the chief.
Madame De MAINTENON.—You know I had to pretend to forget you. Believe me, despite all the troubles that came with my rise in status, I always thought this restraint was the hardest part.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—As for my part, I neither forget my former pleasures nor my old friends; but if you are really unhappy, as you say you are, you impose prodigiously on the whole world who believe you otherwise.
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—As for me, I don't forget my past joys or my old friends; but if you're truly as unhappy as you claim, you're really deceiving everyone who thinks otherwise.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I was the first person deceived in this manner myself. If, while we were at supper together, in company with Villarfaux and Nantouillet at our little house the Tournelles, when the mediocrity of our fortune was scarce worth thinking of, somebody had said, You will, before ’tis long, approach very near to the throne; the most powerful monarch in the world will soon make you his sole confidante; all favors will pass through your hands; you will be regarded as a sovereign: if, said I, any one had made me such predictions I should have answered, The accomplishment of this strange prognostication must certainly kill one with mere astonishment. The whole of it was actually accomplished. I felt some surprise in the first moments but, in hoping for joy, I found myself entirely mistaken.
MADAME DE Maitenon.I was the first person deceived in this way myself. If, while we were having dinner together with Villarfaux and Nantouillet at our little house the Tournelles, when our modest fortune was hardly worth thinking about, someone had said, "You will soon get very close to the throne; the most powerful king in the world will soon make you his only confidante; all favors will go through you; you will be seen as a ruler:” I would have replied, "If someone had made me such predictions, I would have said that the realization of this strange prophecy would surely leave one stunned." The entire thing actually happened. I felt some surprise at first, but in hoping for happiness, I found myself completely mistaken.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—A philosopher might possibly believe this, but the public will with great difficulty be brought to believe you were dissatisfied, and should they really think so they would certainly blame you for it.
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—A philosopher might think this is possible, but people will find it hard to believe that you were unhappy, and if they did think so, they would definitely hold you accountable for it.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—The world must then be as much in the wrong as I was. This world of ours is a vast amphitheatre where every one is placed on his bench by mere chance. They imagine the supreme degree of felicity to be on the uppermost benches. What an egregious mistake!
Madame De Maitenon. So it seems the world is just as mistaken as I was. Our world is like a huge amphitheater where everyone is seated at random. People think the highest level of happiness is up in the best seats. What a foolish misconception!
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—I take this mistake to be necessary to human nature: they would never give themselves any trouble about getting higher were they not led by an opinion that happiness is placed above them. Both of us are acquainted with pleasures infinitely less deceiving or fanciful, but, for Heaven’s sake, how did you contrive to be so exceedingly wretched on your exalted seat?
Mademoiselle de l’ENCLOS.—I believe this mistake is essential to human nature: people wouldn’t bother pursuing greater things if they weren’t convinced that happiness is something above them. We both know pleasures that are much less misleading or imaginary, but, for Heaven’s sake, how did you manage to be so incredibly miserable in your high position?
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—Alas! my dear Ninon! from the time I left off calling you anything but Mademoiselle de l’Enclos, I from that moment began to be less happy. It was decreed I must be a prude. This is telling all in one word. My heart is empty, my mind under restraint. I make the first figure in France, but it is really no more than a figure, a shadow! I live only a kind of borrowed life. Ah! did you but know what a burden it must be to a drooping soul to animate another soul or to amuse a mind no longer capable of amusement!
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—Oh, my dear Ninon! Ever since I stopped calling you anything but Mademoiselle de l’Enclos, I've been less happy. It was decided that I had to be a prude. That says it all in one word. My heart feels empty, and my mind is held back. I have a prominent place in France, but it’s really just a facade, a shadow! I live a sort of borrowed life. Ah! If only you knew what a burden it is for a weary soul to lift another soul or to entertain a mind that can no longer find joy!
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—I easily guess the uneasiness of your situation. I fear insulting you should I mention the reflection that Ninon is happier at Paris in her little house with the Abbé de Châteauneuf, and some friends, than you at Versailles in the company of the most respectable personage in all Europe, who lays all his power at your feet. I am afraid to show you the superiority of my situation; I know it is wrong to discover too sensible a relish of our felicity in the presence of the unhappy. Endeavor, madam, to bear the load of your grandeur with patience, try to forget that delightful obscurity in which we formerly lived together, in the same manner you have been obliged to forget your ancient friends. The sole remedy in your painful state is to avoid reflection as much as possible, crying out with the poet,
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—I can easily sense the discomfort of your situation. I worry that I might offend you if I mention how Ninon seems happier in Paris at her tiny house with Abbé de Châteauneuf and some friends than you are at Versailles surrounded by the most respected person in all of Europe, who offers you all his power. I hesitate to point out how my situation seems to be better; I know it’s inappropriate to show too much enjoyment of our happiness in front of those who are suffering. Please, madam, try to bear the weight of your status with patience, and attempt to forget that lovely obscurity we once shared, just as you have had to let go of your old friends. The only way to cope with your difficult state is to avoid thinking about it as much as possible, echoing the poet's cry,
Tormenting thought of former happiness gone, never to return! Why, when I was bereft of the joy, did I not lose the remembrance of it also!
Tormenting thought of past happiness lost, never to come back! Why, when I lost the joy, did I not lose the memory of it too!
Drink of the river Lethe, and above all, comfort yourself with having before your eyes so many royal dames whose time lies as heavy on their hands as yours can do.
Drink from the river Lethe, and most importantly, find solace in seeing so many noble ladies who, like you, have so much time on their hands.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—Ah, my dear! what felicity can one find in being alone? I would fain make a proposal to you but I am afraid to open myself.
Madam De MAINTENON.—Ah, my dear! What happiness can one find in being alone? I’d really like to make a proposal to you, but I’m afraid to share my feelings.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Indeed, madam, to be plain with you, you have reason to be a little mistrustful, but take courage.
Mademoiselle de L’ENCLOS.—Honestly, ma'am, to be straightforward with you, it's understandable to be a bit suspicious, but stay strong.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I mean that you will barter, at least in appearance, your philosophy for prudery, and then you will become a truly respectable woman. You shall live with me in Versailles, you shall be more my friend than ever, and help me to support my present condition.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I mean that you will trade, at least on the surface, your philosophy for modesty, and then you will become a genuinely respectable woman. You will live with me in Versailles, you will be more my friend than ever, and help me manage my current situation.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—I still have a great affection for you, madam, but I must freely own to you I love myself still better, and can never consent to turn hypocrite and render myself miserable forever because fortune has treated you cruelly.
Mademoiselle de L’ENCLOS.I still have a lot of affection for you, ma'am, but I have to be honest with you—I love myself even more, and I can’t agree to be a hypocrite and make myself unhappy forever just because luck has been harsh to you.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—Ah, cruel Ninon! you have a heart more hard than even the very courtiers themselves. Can you then abandon me without the least remorse?
MADAME DE Mansion.Ah, cruel Ninon! you have a heart harder than even the courtiers. Can you really leave me without any remorse?
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—By no means; I am still but too sensible. You really melt me, and, to convince you I have the same regard for you as ever I now make you the last offer in my power; quit Versailles and come and live with me at the rues des Tournelles.
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—Not at all; I'm still very aware of my feelings. You truly affect me, and to show you that I care about you just as much as before, I'm making you my final offer: leave Versailles and come live with me on rues des Tournelles.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—You pierce my very heart. I cannot be happy near the throne, nor can I enjoy pleasure in a retired life. This is one of the fatal effects of living in a court.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—You touch my very heart. I can’t find happiness near the throne, nor can I find joy in a quiet life. This is one of the tragic consequences of living in a royal court.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—There is no remedy for an incurable disorder. I shall take the opinion of the philosophers who frequent my house concerning your malady, but I cannot promise you they will effect impossibilities.
Mademoiselle De L’ENCLOS.—There's no cure for an incurable condition. I will consult the philosophers who often visit my home about your issue, but I can't guarantee that they will solve the impossible.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—Good heavens! what a cruel situation! to behold myself on the very pinnacle of greatness, to be worshipped as a deity, and yet not to be able to taste of happiness!
MADAME DE M< span >AINTENON.—Wow! What a terrible situation! To find myself at the peak of greatness, to be adored like a goddess, and yet not be able to experience happiness!
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Hold, my dear friend, I fancy there is some mistake in this; you believe yourself unhappy merely on account of your greatness, but may not the misfortune proceed from another cause, that your eyes have no longer the same lustre, your appetite no longer so good, nor your relish for pleasures so lively as heretofore? You have lost your youth, beauty, and feelings; this, this is your real misfortune. This is the reason why so many women turn devotees at fifty and so fly from one chagrin into the arms of another.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Wait, my dear friend, I think there’s been a misunderstanding here; you believe you’re unhappy just because of your status, but could it be that your misfortune comes from something else? Perhaps your eyes don’t shine like they used to, your appetite isn’t as strong, and your enjoyment of pleasures isn’t as vibrant as it once was? You’ve lost your youth, beauty, and emotions; that’s your true misfortune. This is why so many women turn to religion at fifty and keep bouncing from one disappointment to another.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—But, after all, you have more years over your head than I have and you are neither unhappy nor a devotee.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—But, when it comes down to it, you have more years under your belt than I do, and you are neither unhappy nor overly religious.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Let us understand each other. We ought not to imagine that at your age and mine we can enjoy complete happiness. It requires a soul glowing with the most exquisite sensations and the five senses in their highest perfection to taste this kind of felicity. But with a few friends, a little philosophy, and liberty, one may be as much at one’s ease as this age will admit of. The mind is never unhappy but when out of its sphere. So e’en take my advice and come and live with me and my philosophical friends.
Mademoiselle de L'ENCLOS.—Let’s get on the same page. We shouldn’t think that at our age we can experience complete happiness. That kind of joy needs a soul filled with the most exquisite feelings and senses at their peak. However, with a few friends, a bit of philosophy, and some freedom, you can be as comfortable as this stage of life allows. The mind is only unhappy when it's outside of its element. So, take my advice and come live with me and my philosophical friends.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I see two ministers of state coming this way. They are very different company from philosophers, so fare you well, my dear Ninon.
MADAME DE MAINTENON.—I see two government ministers approaching. They’re quite a different crowd from philosophers, so take care, my dear Ninon.
MADEMOISELLE DE L’ENCLOS.—Adieu, illustrious unfortunate.
Adieu, renowned tragic figure.
DIALOGUE BETWEEN A SAVAGE AND A BACHELOR OF ARTS.
A governor of Cayenne, having brought over with him a savage from Guiana, who had a great share of good natural understanding, and spoke French tolerably well; a bachelor of arts at Paris had the honor of entering into the following conversation with him:
A governor of Cayenne, having brought with him a native from Guiana, who had a good natural understanding and spoke French quite well; a Bachelor of Arts from Paris had the honor of having the following conversation with him:
BACHELOR.—I suppose, Mr. Savage, you have seen a number of your country people who pass their lives all alone, for it is said that this is the true way of living natural to man, and that society is only an artificial depravity?
BACHELOR.—I guess, Mr. Savage, you’ve met many people from your country who live their lives all alone because it's said that this is the natural way for humans, and that society is just a fake corruption?
SAVAGE.—Indeed I never did see any of those people you speak of. Man appears to me to be born for society, as well as several other species of animals. Each species follows the dictates of its nature; as for us, we live all together in a community.
SAVAGE.—Honestly, I've never encountered any of those people you mention. It seems to me that humans are naturally meant for social life, just like many other animal species. Each species acts according to its nature; for us, that means living together in a community.
BACHELOR.—How! in community? Why, then, you have fine towns, and cities with walls, and kings who keep a court. You have shows, convents, universities, libraries, and taverns, have you?
BACHELOR.—What! in a community? Well, then, you have nice towns, cities with walls, and kings who have a court. You have performances, convents, universities, libraries, and bars, right?
SAVAGE.—No; but have I not frequently heard it said that in your continent you have Arabians and Scythians who never knew anything of these matters, and yet form considerable nations? Now we live like these people; neighboring families assist each other. We inhabit a warm climate, and so have very few necessities; we can easily procure ourselves food; we marry; we get children; we bring them up, and then we die. You see this is just the same as among you; some few ceremonies excepted.
SAVAGE.—No; but haven't I often heard that on your continent there are Arabians and Scythians who are completely unaware of these things, yet still create substantial nations? We live like those people; neighboring families help each other out. We live in a warm climate, so we have very few needs; we can easily find food for ourselves; we marry; we have children; we raise them, and then we die. You see, this is pretty much the same as with you, except for a few ceremonies.
BACHELOR.—Why, my good sir, then you are not a savage?
Bachelor.—Well, my good man, that means you’re not a barbarian?
SAVAGE.—I do not know what you mean by that word.
SAVAGE.—I don't understand what you mean by that word.
BACHELOR.—Nor, to tell you the truth, do I myself—stay—let me consider a little—Oh!—a savage?—Why—a savage is—what we call a savage, is a man of a morose, unsociable disposition, who flies all company.
Bachelor.—Honestly, I don't either—hold on—let me think for a moment—Oh!—a savage?—Well, a savage is—what we refer to as a savage is a person with a gloomy, unsociable personality who avoids all company.
SAVAGE.—I have told you already that we live together in families.
SAVAGE.—I’ve mentioned before that we live together in families.
BACHELOR.—We also give the name of savage to those beasts who are not tamed, but roam wild about the forests; and from hence we have transferred that appellation to men who inhabit the woods.
BACHELOR.—We also call wild animals those that aren't domesticated and roam freely in the forests; and from this, we've applied that term to humans who live in the woods.
SAVAGE.—I go into the woods sometimes, as well as you do, to hunt.
SAVAGE.—Sometimes I go into the woods, just like you, to hunt.
BACHELOR.—Pray, now, do you think sometimes?
BACHELOR.—Hey, do you ever think?
SAVAGE.—It is impossible to be without some sort of ideas.
SAVAGE.—It's impossible to be without some kind of ideas.
BACHELOR.—I have a great curiosity to know what your ideas are. What think you of man?
BACHELOR.—I'm really curious to hear your thoughts. What do you think about humanity?
SAVAGE.—Think of him! Why, that he is a two-footed animal, who has the faculty of reasoning, speaking, and who uses his hands much more dexterously than the monkey. I have seen several kinds of men, some white, like you, others copper-colored, like me, and others black, like those that wait upon the governor of Cayenne. You have a beard, we have none; the negroes have wool, you and I have hair. They say, that in your more northerly climates the inhabitants have white hair, whereas that of the Americans is black. This is all I know about man.
SAVAGE.—Think about him! He’s a two-legged creature with the ability to think, talk, and use his hands way better than a monkey. I’ve seen different types of people—some white, like you, some brown, like me, and others black, like those who serve the governor of Cayenne. You have a beard; we don’t. The black people have curly hair, while you and I have straight hair. They say that in your northern countries, the people have white hair, while Americans have black hair. That’s all I know about humans.
BACHELOR.—But your soul, my dear sir? your soul? what notion have you of that? whence comes it? what is it? what does it do? how does it act? where does it go?
BACHELOR.—But what about your soul, my dear sir? Your soul? What do you think it is? Where does it come from? What is it exactly? What does it do? How does it function? Where does it go?
SAVAGE.—I know nothing about all this, indeed; for I never saw the soul.
SAVAGE.—I really don't know anything about this; I've never seen a soul.
BACHELOR.—Apropos; do you think that brutes are machines?
BACHELOR.—By the way, do you think animals are just machines?
SAVAGE.—They appear to me to be organized machines, that have sentiment and memory.
SAVAGE.—They seem to me like complex machines that can feel and remember.
BACHELOR.—Well; and pray now, Mr. Savage, what do you think that you, you yourself, I say, possess above those brutes?
BACHELOR.—So, tell me, Mr. Savage, what do you think you have that sets you apart from those animals?
SAVAGE.—The gifts of an infinitely superior memory, a much greater share of ideas, and, as I have already told you, a tongue capable of forming many more sounds than those of brutes; with hands more ready at executing; and the faculty of laughing, which a long-winded argumentator always makes me exercise.
SAVAGE.—The advantages of an incredibly advanced memory, a broader range of ideas, and, as I mentioned before, a way of speaking that can produce far more sounds than animals; with hands that are better at carrying out tasks; and the ability to laugh, which a long-winded debater always causes me to use.
BACHELOR.—But tell me, if you please, how came you by all this? What is the nature of your mind? How does your soul animate your body? Do you always think? Is your will free?
BACHELOR.—But please tell me, how did you come by all this? What is the nature of your mind? How does your soul energize your body? Do you always think? Is your will free?
SAVAGE.—Here are a great number of questions; you ask me how I came to possess what God has given to man? You might as well ask me how I was born? For certainly, since I am born a man, I must possess the things that constitute a man in the same manner as a tree has its bark, roots, and leaves. You would have me to know what is the nature of my mind. I did not give it to myself, and therefore I cannot know what it is; and as to how my soul animates my body, I am as much a stranger to that, too; and, in my opinion, you must first have seen the springs that put your watch in motion before you can tell how it shows the hour. You ask me if I always think? No, for sometimes I have half-formed ideas, in the same manner as I see objects at a distance, confusedly; sometimes my ideas are much stronger, as I can distinguish an object better when it is nearer to me; sometimes I have no ideas at all, as when I shut my eyes I can see nothing. Lastly, you ask me, if my will is free? Here I do not understand you; these are things with which you are perfectly well acquainted, no doubt, therefore I shall be glad you will explain them to me.
SAVAGE.—There are a lot of questions here; you want to know how I came to have what God has given to humanity? You might as well ask me how I was born. Since I’m born a man, I naturally must possess the qualities that make me a man, just like a tree has its bark, roots, and leaves. You want me to understand the nature of my mind. I didn’t create it, so I can’t truly know what it is; and as for how my soul gives life to my body, I’m just as much in the dark about that. In my view, you need to see the mechanisms that make your watch tick before you can explain how it tells time. You ask me if I always think? No, sometimes I have half-formed thoughts, like seeing things vaguely from a distance; other times my thoughts are sharper, as I can see objects more clearly when they’re closer; and at times, I have no thoughts at all, just like when I close my eyes and see nothing. Finally, you ask me if my will is free? I don’t quite get what you mean; these are things you surely understand well, so I’d appreciate it if you could explain them to me.
BACHELOR.—Yes, yes, I have studied all these matters thoroughly; I could talk to you about them for a month together without ceasing, in such a manner as would surpass your understanding. But tell me, do you know good and evil, right and wrong? Do you know which is the best form of government? which the best worship? what is the law of nations? the common law? the civil law? the canon law? Do you know the names of the first man and woman who peopled America? Do you know the reason why rain falls into the sea; and why you have no beard?
BACHELOR.—Yes, yes, I’ve thoroughly studied all these topics; I could talk about them for a month straight without stopping, in a way that would blow your mind. But let me ask you, do you understand good and evil, right and wrong? Do you know the best form of government? the best way to worship? what the law of nations is? the common law? the civil law? the canon law? Do you know the names of the first man and woman who settled in America? Do you know why rain falls into the sea; and why you don’t have a beard?
SAVAGE.—Upon my word, sir, you take rather too great advantage of the confession I made just now, that man has a superior memory to the brutes; for I can hardly recollect the many questions you have asked me; you talk of good and evil, right and wrong; now, I think that whatever gives you pleasure, and does injury to no one, is very good and very right; that what injures our fellow-creatures, and gives us no pleasure, is abominable; and what gives us pleasure but, at the same time, hurts others, may be good with respect to us for the time, but it is in itself both dangerous to us, and very wrong in regard to others.
SAVAGE.—Honestly, sir, you’re taking way too much advantage of the confession I just made that humans have a better memory than animals. I can hardly remember all the questions you've asked me. You talk about good and evil, right and wrong; well, I believe that anything that makes you happy and doesn’t hurt anyone else is really good and right. On the other hand, anything that damages our fellow beings and doesn’t bring us joy is terrible. And while something might bring us pleasure but also harm others, it may seem good for us in the moment, but it’s inherently risky for us and very wrong toward others.
BACHELOR.—And do you live in society with these maxims?
BACHELOR.—So, do you actually follow these principles in your social life?
SAVAGE.—Yes, with our relatives and neighbors, and, without much pain or vexation, we quietly attain our hundredth year; some indeed reach to a hundred and twenty, after which our bodies serve to fertilize the earth that has nourished us.
SAVAGE.—Yes, with our family and neighbors, and without much trouble or stress, we peacefully reach our hundredth year; some even live to a hundred and twenty, after which our bodies enrich the earth that has sustained us.
BACHELOR.—You seem to me to have a clear understanding, I would very fain puzzle it. Let us dine together, after which we will philosophize methodically.
BACHELOR.—You appear to have a good grasp of things, and I’d really like to challenge that. Let’s have dinner together, and afterward, we can dive into some philosophical discussion.
SAVAGE.—I find that I have swallowed foods that are not made for me, notwithstanding I have a good stomach; you have made me eat after my stomach was satisfied, and drink when I was no longer dry. My legs are not so firm under me as they were before dinner; my head feels heavy, and my ideas are confused. I never felt this diminution of my faculties in my own country. For my part, I think the more a man puts into his body here, the more he takes away from his understanding. Pray, tell me, what is the reason of all this damage and disorder?
SAVAGE.—I realize that I’ve eaten things that aren’t meant for me, even though I have a good stomach; you made me eat when I was already full and drink when I wasn’t thirsty anymore. My legs aren’t as steady as they were before dinner; my head feels heavy, and my thoughts are jumbled. I’ve never experienced this loss of my mental clarity in my own country. Personally, I think the more a person consumes here, the less clear-headed they become. Please, tell me, what’s causing all this confusion and chaos?
BACHELOR.—I will tell you. In the first place, as to what passes in your legs, I know nothing about the matter, you must consult the physicians about that; they will satisfy you in a trice. But I am perfectly well acquainted with how things go in your head. You must know, then, that the soul being confined to no place, has fixed her seat either in the pineal gland, or callous body in the middle of the brain. The animal spirits that rise from the stomach fly up to the soul, which they cannot affect, they being matter and it immaterial. Now, as neither can act upon the other, therefore the soul takes their impression, and, as it is a simple principle, and consequently subject to no change, therefore it suffers a change, and becomes heavy and dull when we eat too much; and this is the reason that so many great men sleep after dinner.
BACHELOR.—Let me explain. First off, when it comes to what’s going on with your legs, I really don’t know anything about that; you should check with the doctors, and they’ll clear that up for you quickly. But I do know a lot about how your mind works. You should understand that the soul isn’t limited to one place; it’s either located in the pineal gland or the callous body in the center of the brain. The animal spirits that come from the stomach rise up to the soul, but they can’t really influence it since they’re material and the soul is immaterial. Since neither can impact the other, the soul takes on their impressions, and because it’s a simple principle, it doesn’t change. However, it feels different and becomes heavy and dull when we overeat, which is why so many important people doze off after dinner.
SAVAGE.—What you tell me appears very ingenious and profound, but I should take it as a favor if you would explain it to me in such a manner as I might comprehend.
SAVAGE.—What you're saying seems really clever and deep, but I would appreciate it if you could explain it in a way that I can understand.
BACHELOR.—Why, I have told you everything that can be said upon this weighty affair; but, to satisfy you, I will be a little more explicit. Let us go step by step. First, then, do you know that this is the best of all possible worlds?
BACHELOR.—Look, I've shared everything that can be said about this important matter; however, to make sure you're satisfied, I'll be a bit more detailed. Let's take it one step at a time. First, do you realize that this is the best of all possible worlds?
SAVAGE.—How! is it impossible for the Infinite Being to create anything better than what we now see?
SAVAGE.—What! Is it really impossible for the Infinite Being to create something better than what we see now?
BACHELOR.—Undoubtedly; for nothing can be better than what we see. It is true, indeed, that mankind rob and murder each other, but they all the while extol equity and moderation. Several years ago they massacred about twelve millions of your Americans, but then it was to make the rest more reasonable. A famous calculator has proved that from a certain war of Troy, which you know nothing of, to the last war in North America, which you do know something of, there have been killed in pitched battles no less than five hundred and fifty-five million six hundred and fifty thousand men, without reckoning young children and women buried under the ruins of cities and towns which have been set on fire; but this was all for the good of community; four or five thousand dreadful maladies, to which mankind are subject, teach us the true value of health; and the crimes that cover the face of the earth greatly enhance the merit of religious men, of which I am one; you see that everything goes in the best manner possible, at least as to me.
Bachelor.—Absolutely; because nothing could be better than what we see. It’s true that people rob and kill each other, but they still praise fairness and moderation. Several years ago, they wiped out about twelve million of your Americans, but that was to make the rest behave more reasonably. A well-known statistician has shown that from a certain war of Troy, which you know nothing about, to the most recent war in North America, which you know a bit about, there have been at least five hundred and fifty-five million six hundred and fifty thousand men killed in battles, not counting the young children and women buried under the ruins of cities that have been burned down; but all of this was for the common good; four or five thousand terrible diseases that afflict humanity teach us the true value of health; and the crimes that fill the world only highlight the virtue of religious people, of which I am one; you see, everything is happening in the best way possible, at least as far as I’m concerned.
Now things could never be in this state of perfection, if the soul was not placed in the pineal gland. For—but let me take you along with me in the argument. Let us go step by step. What notion have you of laws, and of the rule of right and wrong; of the to Kalon, as Plato calls it?
Now, things could never be in this perfect state if the soul wasn't located in the pineal gland. But let me guide you through my argument. Let's go through it step by step. What is your understanding of laws and the notion of what is right and wrong; of the to Kalon, as Plato refers to it?
SAVAGE.—Well, but my good sir, while you talk of going step by step, you speak to me of a hundred different things at a time.
SAVAGE.—Well, my good sir, while you talk about taking it one step at a time, you're bringing up a hundred different things all at once.
BACHELOR.—Every one converses in this manner. But tell me who made the laws in your country?
BACHELOR.—Everyone talks like this. But tell me, who created the laws in your country?
SAVAGE.—The public good.
SAVAGE.—The greater good.
BACHELOR.—That word public good means a great deal. We have not any so expressive; pray, in what sense do you understand?
BACHELOR.—That term public good carries a lot of weight. We don't have anything quite as clear. Please, what do you mean by it?
SAVAGE.—I understand by it that those who have a plantation of cocoa trees or maize, have forbidden others to meddle with them, and that those who had them not, are obliged to work, in order to have a right to eat part of them. Everything that I have seen, either in your country or my own, teaches me that there can be no other spirit of the laws.
SAVAGE.—I take it to mean that those who own cocoa or corn fields don't allow others to interfere with them, and that those who don’t own any must work to earn the right to eat some. Everything I’ve seen, whether in your country or mine, shows me that there can’t be any other spirit of the laws.
BACHELOR.—But as to women, Mr. Savage, women?
BACHELOR.—But what about women, Mr. Savage, women?
SAVAGE.—As to women, they please me when they are handsome and sweet-tempered; I prize them even before our cocoa trees; they are a fruit which we are not willing to have plucked by any but ourselves. A man has no more right to take my wife from me than to take my child. However, I have heard it said, that there are people who will suffer this; they have it certainly in their will; every one may do what he pleases with his own property.
SAVAGE.—When it comes to women, I appreciate them when they're beautiful and kind; I value them even more than our cocoa trees; they are a treasure we don’t want others to take from us. A man has no more right to take my wife than to take my child. However, I've heard that some people will allow this; they certainly have the power to choose; everyone can do what they want with what belongs to them.
BACHELOR.—But as to successors, legatees, heirs, and collateral kindred?
BACHELOR.—But what about successors, beneficiaries, heirs, and relatives?
SAVAGE.—Every one must have a successor. I can no longer possess my field when I am buried in it, I leave it to my son; if I have two, I divide it equally between them. I hear that among you Europeans, there are several nations where the law gives the whole to the eldest child, and nothing to the younger. It must have been sordid interest that dictated such unequal and ridiculous laws. I suppose either the elder children made it themselves, or their fathers, who were willing they should have the pre-eminence.
SAVAGE.—Everyone needs a successor. I can’t keep my land when I’m buried in it; I’ll leave it to my son. If I have two, I’ll divide it equally between them. I’ve heard that among you Europeans, there are several nations where the law gives everything to the oldest child and nothing to the younger ones. It must have been greedy interests that created such unequal and absurd laws. I guess either the older children made those rules themselves, or their fathers wanted them to have the advantage.
BACHELOR.—What body of laws appears to you the best?
BACHELOR.—Which set of laws do you think is the best?
SAVAGE.—Those in which the interests of mankind, my fellow creatures, have been most consulted.
SAVAGE.—These are the ones where the interests of humanity, my fellow beings, have been given the most attention.
BACHELOR.—And where are such laws to be found?
BACHELOR.—And where can we find such laws?
SAVAGE.—In no place that I have ever heard of.
SAVAGE.—In no place that I've ever heard of.
BACHELOR.—You must tell me from whence the inhabitants of your country first came? Who do you think first peopled America?
BACHELOR.—You need to tell me where the people in your country originally came from. Who do you think was the first to settle in America?
SAVAGE.—God—whom else should we think?
SAVAGE.—God—who else should we think?
BACHELOR.—That is no answer. I ask you from what country your people first came?
BACHELOR.—That's not an answer. I'm asking where your ancestors originally came from?
SAVAGE.—The same country from which our trees came; really the Europeans appear to me a very pleasant kind of people, to pretend that we can have nothing without them; we have just as much reason to suppose ourselves your ancestors as you have to imagine yourselves ours.
SAVAGE.—The same country where our trees grew; honestly, Europeans seem like quite pleasant people to me, acting as if we can’t have anything without them; we have just as much reason to think of ourselves as your ancestors as you do to see yourselves as ours.
BACHELOR.—You are an obstinate little savage.
BACHELOR.—You are a stubborn little wild one.
SAVAGE.—You a very babbling bachelor.
SAVAGE.—You are a very chatty bachelor.
BACHELOR.—But, hark ye, Mr. Savage, one word more with you, if you please. Do you think it right in Guiana to put those to death who are not of the same opinion with yourselves?
BACHELOR.—But, listen up, Mr. Savage, I have one more thing to discuss with you, if you don’t mind. Do you believe it's just to execute those in Guiana who don’t share your views?
SAVAGE.—Undoubtedly, provided you eat them afterwards.
Savage.—No doubt, as long as you eat them afterwards.
BACHELOR.—Now you are joking. What do think of the constitution?
BACHELOR.—Are you kidding? What do you think of the constitution?
SAVAGE.—Your servant.
Savage. — Your servant.
A TREATISE ON TOLERATION.
CHAPTER I.A SHORT SUMMARY OF THE DEATH OF JOHN CALAS.
The murder of John Calas, committed in Toulouse with the sword of justice, the 9th of March, 1762, is an event which, on account of its singularity, calls for the attention of the present age, and that of posterity. We soon forget the crowd of victims who have fallen in the course of innumerable battles, not only because this is a destiny inevitably connected with a life of warfare, but because those who thus fell might also have given death to their enemies, and did not lose their lives till after having first stood in their own defence. Where the danger and the advantage are equal, our wonder ceases, and even pity itself is in some measure lessened; but where the father of an innocent family is delivered up to the sword of error, prejudice, or enthusiasm, where the accused person has no other defence but his conscious virtue; where the arbiters of his destiny have nothing to hazard in putting him to death but the having been mistaken, and where they may murder with impunity under the sanction of a judicial process, then every one is ready to cry out, every one brings the case home to himself, and sees with fear and trembling that no person’s life is in safety in a court erected to watch over the lives of the subject, the public unite in demanding vengeance.
The murder of John Calas, carried out in Toulouse with the sword of justice on March 9, 1762, is an event that, due to its uniqueness, deserves the attention of both our time and future generations. We quickly forget the countless victims who have died in many battles, not only because this fate is inherently linked to a life of war, but also because those who fell may have also killed their enemies and often did not lose their lives until after defending themselves. When the risks and rewards are balanced, our astonishment fades, and even our sympathy is somewhat diminished; but when an innocent family man is handed over to be killed due to error, bias, or zeal, when the accused's only defense is his own integrity; when those deciding his fate risk nothing but a mere mistake by condemning him, and where they can kill without consequences under the guise of a legal process, then everyone speaks out, everyone relates the case to themselves, and sees with fear that no one's life is safe in a court meant to protect the lives of the people, and the public comes together to demand justice.
In this strange affair, we find religion, self-murder and parricide blended. The object of inquiry was, whether a father and a mother had murdered their own son with a view to please God, and whether a brother had murdered his brother, or a friend his friend; or whether the judges had to reproach themselves with having publicly executed an innocent father, or with having acquitted a guilty mother, brother, and friend.
In this peculiar situation, we see religion, suicide, and murder of a parent all mixed together. The main question was whether a father and mother had killed their own son to please God, and whether a brother had killed his brother, or a friend had killed his friend; or whether the judges should feel guilty for having publicly executed an innocent father, or for having let a guilty mother, brother, and friend go free.
John Calas, a person of sixty-eight years of age, had followed the profession of a merchant in Toulouse for upwards of forty years, and had always borne the character of a tender parent in his family and neighborhood; he was himself by religion a Protestant, as was also his wife, and all his children, one son only excepted, who had abjured heresy, and to whom the father allowed a small annuity; indeed, the good man appeared so far from being infected with that absurd zeal which destroys the bands of society, that he even approved of the conversion of his son, Louis Calas. He had for above thirty years kept in his house a maid-servant, who was a zealous Catholic, and who had brought up all his children.
John Calas, a sixty-eight-year-old man, had been a merchant in Toulouse for over forty years and was known as a loving parent both in his family and community. He and his wife were both Protestants, as were most of their children, except for one son who had renounced their faith, to whom the father provided a small allowance. In fact, the good man seemed so far removed from the extreme zeal that disrupts social ties that he even supported the conversion of his son, Louis Calas. For more than thirty years, he had employed a maid who was a devoted Catholic and had raised all of his children.
Another of his sons, whose name was Mark Antony, was a man of letters, but, at the same time, of a restless, gloomy, and impetuous disposition. This young man finding that he had no prospect of getting into business as a merchant, for which indeed he was very unfit, nor of being admitted to the bar as a lawyer, as not being able to obtain the requisite certificates of his being a Catholic, resolved to lay violent hands upon himself, and gave some intimation of his design to one of his friends. In order to confirm himself in the resolution he had formed, he carefully collected everything that had been written upon the subject of suicide, all of which he read with great attention; at length, one day, having lost all his money at play, he chose that as a most proper opportunity for putting his design into execution. One Lavaisse, a young man of nineteen years of age, the son of a lawyer in great repute at Toulouse, and who was esteemed by every one who knew him, happened to come from Bordeaux the evening before,2 when he went by chance to sup with the Calas family at their house, being an acquaintance of that family’s, and of Mark Antony Calas in particular. Old Calas, his wife, Mark Antony, their eldest son, and Peter their second son, supped all together that evening; after supper was over, they retired into another room, where Mark Antony suddenly disappeared. After some time, young Lavaisse took his leave, and Peter Calas accompanied him downstairs; when they came to the warehouse they saw Mark Antony hanging in his shirt behind the door, and his coat and waistcoat folded up and laid upon the counter; his shirt was not in the least rumpled, nor his hair, which he had dressed that day, in any wise disordered; there was no wound upon his body, nor any other mark of violence.3
Another of his sons, named Mark Antony, was well-read but had a restless, gloomy, and impulsive personality. This young man realized that he had no chance of becoming a merchant, which he was clearly unsuited for, nor of becoming a lawyer since he couldn’t get the necessary certificates proving he was Catholic. So, he decided to take his own life and hinted at his intentions to a friend. To reinforce his decision, he carefully gathered everything written about suicide and read it all attentively. Finally, one day, after losing all his money gambling, he saw that as the right moment to carry out his plan. A young man named Lavaisse, who was nineteen years old and the son of a well-respected lawyer in Toulouse, happened to arrive from Bordeaux the night before. He coincidentally went to dinner with the Calas family, as he was acquainted with them and particularly with Mark Antony Calas. That evening, old Calas, his wife, Mark Antony, their eldest son, and Peter, their second son, all had dinner together. After dinner, they moved to another room, and suddenly, Mark Antony disappeared. After a while, young Lavaisse said his goodbyes, and Peter Calas walked him downstairs. When they got to the warehouse, they found Mark Antony hanging in his shirt behind the door, with his coat and waistcoat folded neatly on the counter. His shirt was perfectly pressed, and his hair, which he had styled that day, was not out of place at all; there were no wounds on his body or any signs of struggle.
We shall not here enter into all the minute circumstances with which the lawyers have filled their briefs; nor shall we attempt to describe the grief and distraction of the unhappy parents; their cries were heard by the whole neighborhood. Lavaisse and Peter Calas, almost beside themselves, ran, the one to fetch a surgeon, and the other an officer of justice. While they were thus employed, and old Calas and his wife in all the agonies of grief, the people of the town gathered in crowds about the house. The Toulousians are a superstitious and headstrong people, and look upon all persons, even their own relations, who are not of the same religion as themselves, as monsters and objects of detestation. It was at Toulouse that a solemn thanksgiving was ordered for the death of Henry III. and that the inhabitants took an oath to murder the first person who should propose to acknowledge that great and good prince Henry IV. for their sovereign; and this same city still continues to solemnize, by an annual procession, illuminations, and bonfires, the day on which, about two hundred years ago, it ordered the massacre of four thousand of its citizens for being heretics. In vain has the council issued six decrees prohibiting the keeping of this detestable anniversary, the Toulousians still continuing to celebrate it as a high festival.
We won't go into all the details that the lawyers filled their briefs with, nor will we try to describe the pain and turmoil of the unfortunate parents; their cries were heard throughout the neighborhood. Lavaisse and Peter Calas, nearly frantic, ran—one to fetch a surgeon and the other to get a police officer. While they were busy, old Calas and his wife were in deep anguish, and the townspeople gathered in crowds around the house. The people of Toulouse are superstitious and stubborn, viewing anyone, even their relatives, who don't share their faith as monsters and objects of hatred. It was in Toulouse that a formal thanksgiving was declared for the death of Henry III, and the residents vowed to kill the first person who suggested recognizing the great and good prince Henry IV as their ruler; the city still marks this occasion with an annual procession, lights, and bonfires to commemorate the day, about two hundred years ago, when it ordered the massacre of four thousand of its own citizens for being heretics. The council has issued six decrees banning the observance of this horrific anniversary, but the people of Toulouse still celebrate it as a significant festival.
Some one among the mob, a greater enthusiast than the rest, cried out that John Calas himself had hanged his son; this cry became in an instant unanimous, some persons taking occasion to observe that the deceased was to have made his abjuration the next day, and that his own family and young Lavaisse had murdered him out of the hatred they bore to the Catholic religion. No sooner was this opinion broached, than it was fully believed by every one; and the whole town was persuaded that it is one of the articles of the Protestant religion for a father or mother to murder their own son, if he attempts to show any inclination to change his faith.
Someone in the crowd, more passionate than the others, shouted that John Calas had hanged his own son; this claim quickly gained traction, with others noting that the deceased was supposed to renounce his faith the next day and that his own family and young Lavaisse had killed him out of hatred for the Catholic religion. As soon as this idea was suggested, it was widely accepted by everyone, and the entire town became convinced that it is a tenet of the Protestant faith for a parent to murder their own child if they show any desire to change their beliefs.
When the minds of the populace are once put into a ferment they are not easily appeased; it was now imagined that all the Protestants of Languedoc had assembled together the preceding night, and had chosen by a plurality of voices one of their sect for an executioner; that the choice had fallen upon Lavaisse; that this young man had, in less than four and twenty hours, received the news of his election, and had come from Bordeaux to assist John Calas, his wife, and their son Peter, to murder a son, a brother, and a friend.
When the public's minds get stirred up, it's hard to calm them down; now it was believed that all the Protestants in Languedoc had gathered the night before and chosen one of their own as an executioner by majority vote; the choice fell on Lavaisse; this young man had, in less than twenty-four hours, learned of his selection and traveled from Bordeaux to help John Calas, his wife, and their son Peter to kill a son, a brother, and a friend.
The Sieur David, capitoul of Toulouse, instigated by these rumors, and being desirous of bringing himself into notice, by the ready execution of his office, took a step contrary to all the established rules and ordinances, by ordering the Calas family, together with their Catholic maid-servant and Lavaisse, to be put in irons.
The Sieur David, magistrate of Toulouse, stirred by these rumors and eager to make a name for himself through quick action in his role, made a move that went against all the established rules and regulations by ordering the Calas family, along with their Catholic maid and Lavaisse, to be shackled.
After this a monitory was published, which was as erroneous as the former step. Nay, matters were carried still farther; Mark Antony Calas had certainly died a Calvinist, and as such, if he had laid violent hands on himself, his body ought to have been dragged on a hurdle; whereas it was interred with the greatest funeral pomp in the church of St. Stephen, notwithstanding the curate entered his protest against this profanation of holy ground.
After this, a warning was issued that was just as wrong as the previous action. In fact, things went even further; Mark Antony Calas had definitely died a Calvinist, and if he had taken his own life, his body should have been dragged on a hurdle. Instead, it was buried with great ceremony in the church of St. Stephen, even though the curate protested against this desecration of sacred ground.
There are in Languedoc four orders of penitents, the white, the blue, the gray, and the black, who wear a long capuchin or hood, having a mask of cloth falling down over the face, in which are two holes for the sight. These orders wanted the Duke of Fitz-James to become one of their body, but he refused them. On the present occasion the white penitents performed a solemn service for Mark Antony Calas as for a martyr; nor was the festival of a real martyr ever celebrated with greater pomp by any church: but then this pomp was truly terrible. Beneath a magnificent canopy was placed a skeleton, which was made to move by springs; this skeleton was to represent Mark Antony Calas, holding in one hand a branch of palm, and, in the other, the pen with which he was to sign his abjuration of heresy; or rather, as the sequel proved, the death-warrant of his father.
There are four groups of penitents in Languedoc: the white, the blue, the gray, and the black. They wear a long hood with a cloth mask that covers their face, featuring two holes for their eyes. These groups wanted the Duke of Fitz-James to join them, but he turned them down. On this occasion, the white penitents held a solemn service for Mark Antony Calas as if he were a martyr; no festival for a true martyr has ever been celebrated with more grandeur by any church, though this grandeur was truly frightening. Under a magnificent canopy lay a skeleton, which was made to move by springs; this skeleton was meant to represent Mark Antony Calas, holding a palm branch in one hand and, in the other, the pen with which he was supposed to sign his renunciation of heresy; or rather, as later events revealed, the death warrant of his father.
And now nothing more remained to be done for this wretch who had been his own murderer but the office of canonization; the people, already to a man, looked on him as a saint; some invoked him, some went to pray at his tomb, some besought him to work miracles, while others gravely recounted those he had already performed; a monk pulled out one or two of his teeth, in order to have some lasting relics; an old woman, more pious than the rest, but unhappily troubled with a deafness, declared that she had heard the sound of bells very plainly at his interment; and a priest was cured of an apoplectic fit, after taking a stout emetic; protocols were drawn up of these stupendous miracles, and the author of this account has in his possession an affidavit to prove that a young man of Toulouse had his brain turned, on having prayed several nights successively at the tomb of the new saint, without having been able to obtain the miracle he requested of him.
And now there was nothing left to do for this poor soul who had become his own murderer but to declare him a saint; everyone already saw him as a holy figure. Some people prayed to him, others visited his grave to pray, some asked him to perform miracles, while others seriously talked about the miracles he had already done. A monk even pulled out a couple of his teeth as keepsakes. An elderly woman, more devoted than the others but unfortunately hard of hearing, claimed she heard bells ringing clearly during the funeral; and a priest recovered from a stroke after taking a strong laxative. Records were made of these amazing miracles, and the writer of this story has an affidavit confirming that a young man from Toulouse had his mind affected after praying for several nights at the new saint's tomb without receiving the miracle he sought.
Among the order of the white penitents there were some magistrates of justice; the death of John Calas seemed then inevitable.
Among the group of white penitents, there were some judges; John Calas's death seemed unavoidable at that point.
But what more particularly hastened his fate was the approach of that singular festival, which, as I have already observed, the Toulousians celebrate every year, in commemoration of the massacre of four thousand Huguenots; the year 1762 happened to be the annum seculare of this execrable deed. The inhabitants were busied in making preparations for the solemnity; this circumstance added fresh fuel to the heated imagination of the populace; every one cried out that a scaffold for the execution of the Calas family would be one of the greatest ornaments of the ceremony; and that heaven itself seemed to have brought them thither as victims, to be sacrificed to our holy religion. Twenty persons were ear-witnesses to these speeches, and to others still more outrageous. And this, in the present age! this at a time when philosophy has made so great a progress! and while the pens of a hundred academies are employed in inculcating humanity and gentleness of manners. It should seem that enthusiasm enraged at the late success of reason, fought under her standard with redoubled fury.
But what particularly sped up his fate was the approach of that unique festival, which, as I’ve mentioned before, the people of Toulouse celebrate every year to remember the massacre of four thousand Huguenots; the year 1762 happened to be the annum seculare of this despicable act. The residents were busy preparing for the event; this situation added more fuel to the already heated imagination of the crowd. Everyone shouted that a scaffold for the execution of the Calas family would be one of the greatest highlights of the ceremony, and that it seemed like heaven itself had brought them there as victims to be sacrificed in the name of our holy religion. Twenty people directly heard these statements, along with even more outrageous ones. And this, in this day and age! At a time when philosophy has made such great progress! While the writings of a hundred academies are focused on promoting humanity and kindness. It seems that enthusiasm, angry at the recent success of reason, fought under her banner with renewed intensity.
Thirteen judges met every day to try this cause; they had not, they could not, have any proof against this unhappy family; but mistaken zeal held the place of proofs. Six of the judges continued a long time obstinate, being resolved to sentence John Calas, his son, and Lavaisse, to be broken on the wheel, and his wife to be burned at the stake; the other seven judges, rather more moderate, were at least for having the accused examined; the debates were frequent and long. One of the judges, convinced in his mind of the innocence of the parties, and of the impossibility of the crime laid to their charge, spoke warmly in their favor; he opposed the zeal of humanity to that of cruelty, and openly pleaded the cause of the Calas family in all the houses of Toulouse where misguided religion demanded with incessant cries the blood of these unfortunate wretches. Another judge, well known for his violence and severity, went about the town, raving with as much fury against the accused as his brother had been earnest in defending them. In short, the contest became so warm that both were obliged to enter protests against each other’s proceedings, and retire into the country.
Thirteen judges met every day to try this case; they had no evidence against this unfortunate family; but misguided passion took the place of evidence. Six of the judges stubbornly insisted on sentencing John Calas, his son, and Lavaisse to be executed by breaking on the wheel, and his wife to be burned at the stake; the other seven judges, somewhat more moderate, at least wanted the accused to be questioned; the discussions were frequent and lengthy. One judge, convinced of the innocence of the parties and the impossibility of the crime they were accused of, passionately spoke in their favor; he countered the zeal for cruelty with a plea for humanity, openly advocating for the Calas family in all the households of Toulouse where misguided religion relentlessly demanded the blood of these unfortunate individuals. Another judge, known for his aggression and severity, went around the town, raging with as much fury against the accused as his colleague had been earnest in defending them. In short, the conflict became so intense that both were forced to file protests against each other’s actions and retreat to the countryside.
But by a strange fatality, the judge who had been on the favorable side had the delicacy to persist in his exceptions, and the other returned to give his vote against those on whom he could no longer sit as judge; and it was his single vote which carried the sentence of being broken upon the wheel against them, there being eight voices against five, one of the six merciful judges being at last, after much contestation, brought over to the rigorous side.
But by a strange twist of fate, the judge who had been on the favorable side had the decency to stick to his objections, and the other judge came back to cast his vote against those he could no longer judge. His one vote was what sentenced them to be broken on the wheel, with eight votes for and five against, as one of the six merciful judges was eventually swayed to the harsh side after much debate.
In my opinion, in cases of parricide, and where the master of a family is to be devoted to the most dreadful punishment, the sentence ought to be unanimous, inasmuch as the proofs of so unparalleled4 a crime ought to be proved in such a manner as to satisfy all the world, and the least shadow of a doubt in a case of this nature should be sufficient to make the judge tremble who is about to pass sentence of death. The weakness of our reason, and the insufficiency of our laws, become every day more obvious; but surely there cannot be a greater example of this deficiency than that one single casting vote should be sufficient to condemn a fellow-citizen to be broken alive on the wheel; the Athenians required at least fifty voices, over and above the one-half of the judges, before they would dare to pronounce sentence of death; but to what does all this tend? Why, to what we know, but make very little use of, that the Greeks were wiser and more humane than ourselves.
In my view, in cases of parricide, where the head of a family faces the most severe punishment, the decision should be unanimous. The evidence for such an extraordinary crime needs to be presented in a way that convinces everyone, and even the slightest doubt in a case like this should make the judge who is about to impose the death penalty uneasy. The flaws in our reasoning and the inadequacy of our laws become more apparent every day; however, there’s no greater illustration of this issue than the fact that just one single deciding vote can lead to a fellow citizen being executed by being broken alive on the wheel. The Athenians required at least fifty votes, beyond a simple majority of judges, before they would consider passing a death sentence. But what does this all lead to? It shows, albeit we don’t often acknowledge it, that the Greeks were wiser and more compassionate than we are.
It appeared altogether impossible that John Calas, who was an old man of sixty-eight, and had a long while been troubled with a swelling and weakness in his legs, should have been able by himself to have mastered his son and hanged him, who was a stout young fellow of eight and twenty, and more than commonly robust; therefore he must absolutely have been assisted in this act by his wife, his other son, Peter Calas, Lavaisse, and by the servant-maid, and they had been together the whole night of this fatal adventure. But this supposition is altogether as absurd as the other; for can any one believe that a servant, who was a zealous Catholic, would have permitted those whom she looked on as heretics to murder a young man whom she herself had brought up, for his attachment to a religion to which she herself was devoted; that Lavaisse would have come purposely from Bordeaux to assist in hanging his friend, of whose pretended conversion he knew nothing, or that an affectionate mother would have joined in laying violent hands on her own son? And lastly, how could they all together have been able to strangle a young man stronger than them all, without a long and violent struggle, or without his making such a noise as must have been heard by the whole neighborhood, without repeated blows passing between them, without any marks of violence, or without any of their clothes being in the least soiled or disordered!
It seemed completely impossible that John Calas, an elderly man of sixty-eight who had long suffered from swelling and weakness in his legs, could have single-handedly overpowered and hanged his son, who was a strong young man of twenty-eight and unusually robust. Therefore, he must have definitely had help from his wife, his other son, Peter Calas, Lavaisse, and the maid, who were all together throughout the entire night of this tragic event. However, this assumption is just as absurd as the other; can anyone actually believe that a maid, who was a devoted Catholic, would allow those she viewed as heretics to kill a young man she had raised, for his commitment to a faith she cherished? That Lavaisse would have traveled all the way from Bordeaux to help hang his friend, of whose supposed conversion he was unaware, or that a loving mother would participate in violently attacking her own son? And finally, how could they have collectively managed to strangulate a young man stronger than all of them without a long and fierce struggle, or without him making enough noise to be heard by the entire neighborhood, or without exchanging blows, or without any signs of violence, or without any of their clothing being at all dirty or disheveled?
It was evident that if this murder could in the nature of things have been committed, the accused persons were all of them equally guilty, because they did not quit each other’s company an instant the whole night; but then it was equally evident that they were not guilty, and that the father alone could not be so, and yet, by the sentence of the judges, the father alone was condemned to suffer.
It was clear that if this murder could have happened, the accused were all equally guilty since they didn't leave each other’s side all night. But it was also clear that they were not guilty, and that the father alone couldn’t be guilty either, yet, according to the judges' ruling, the father was the only one sentenced to suffer.
The motive on which this sentence was passed was as unaccountable as all the rest of the proceeding. Those judges who had given their opinion for the execution of John Calas persuaded the others that this poor old man, unable to support the torments, would, when on the wheel, make a full confession of his own guilt and that of his accomplices; but how wretchedly were they confounded, when yielding up his breath on that instrument of execution, he called God as a witness of his innocence, and besought Him to forgive his judges!
The reason behind this sentence was as puzzling as everything else in the process. The judges who supported the execution of John Calas convinced the others that this frail old man, unable to endure the pain, would confess to his guilt and that of his accomplices while being tortured on the wheel. But how terribly they were caught off guard when, as he was dying on that execution device, he called on God to witness his innocence and begged Him to forgive his judges!
They were afterwards obliged to pass a second decree, which contradicted the first, namely to set at liberty the mother, her son Peter, young Lavaisse, and the maid-servant; but one of the counsellors having made them sensible that this latter decree contradicted the other, and that they condemned themselves, inasmuch as, it having been proved that all the accused parties had been constantly together during the whole time the murder was supposed to be committed, the setting at liberty the survivors was an incontestable proof of the innocence of the master of the family whom they had ordered to be executed; on this it was determined to banish Peter Calas, the son, which was an act as ill-grounded and absurd as any of the rest, for Peter Calas was either guilty or not guilty of the murder; if he was guilty, he ought to have suffered in the same manner as his father; if he was innocent, there was no reason for banishing him. But the judges, frightened with the sufferings of the father, and with that affecting piety with which he had resigned his life, thought to preserve their characters by making people believe that they showed mercy to the son; as if this was not a new degree of prevarication, and that, thinking no bad consequences could arise from banishing this young man, who was poor and destitute of friends, was not a very great additional act of injustice after that which they had been already so unfortunate as to commit.
They were then forced to issue a second decree that contradicted the first, which was to free the mother, her son Peter, young Lavaisse, and the maid. However, one of the advisors pointed out that this new decree conflicted with the previous one and that they were essentially condemning themselves since it had been proven that all the accused had been together during the time the murder was said to have taken place. Freeing the survivors was clear evidence of the innocence of the family head, whom they had ordered to be executed. Consequently, they decided to banish Peter Calas, the son, which was just as groundless and absurd as their other actions. If Peter Calas was guilty, he should have been punished like his father; if he was innocent, there was no reason to banish him. But the judges, disturbed by the father’s suffering and the moving way he accepted his fate, thought they could protect their reputations by making it seem like they were showing mercy to the son. This was a new level of wrongdoing, and they assumed that since there wouldn’t be serious consequences from banishing this young man, who was poor and without friends, it wasn’t a very significant additional act of injustice after the terrible mistake they had already made.
They now began to go to work with Peter Calas in his confinement, threatening to treat him as they had done his father, if he would not abjure his religion. This the young man has declared on oath, as follows:
They started working with Peter Calas in his confinement, threatening to treat him like they had his father if he didn't renounce his religion. The young man has sworn to this, stating:
“A Dominican friar came to me to my cell, and threatened me with the same kind of death if I did not abjure; this I attest before God, this 23d day of July, 1762.
“A Dominican friar came to my cell and threatened me with the same kind of death if I didn’t renounce; I testify this before God, this 23rd day of July, 1762.”
PETER CALAS.”
PETER CALAS.”
As Peter was going out of the town, he was met by one of the abbés with a converting spirit, who made him return back to Toulouse, where he was shut up in a convent of Dominicans, and there compelled to perform all the functions of a convert to the Catholic religion; this was in part what his persecutors aimed at, it was the price of his father’s blood, and due atonement now seemed to be made to the religion of which they looked on themselves as the avengers.
As Peter was leaving town, he was approached by an abbé with a persuasive spirit, who convinced him to return to Toulouse, where he was confined in a Dominican convent and forced to take on all the duties of a convert to the Catholic faith. This was partly what his persecutors wanted; it was the price of his father's blood, and it seemed like a proper atonement was finally being made to the religion they saw themselves as avenging.
The daughters were next taken from their mother, and shut up in a convent. This unhappy woman, who had been, as it were, sprinkled with the blood of her husband, who had held her eldest son lifeless within her arms, had seen the other banished, her daughters taken from her, herself stripped of her effects, and left alone in the wide world destitute of bread, and bereft of hopes, was almost weighed down to the grave with the excess of her misfortunes. Some certain persons, who had maturely weighed all the circumstances of this horrible adventure, were so struck with them that they pressed Mrs. Calas, who now led a life of retirement and solitude, to exert herself, and go and demand justice at the foot of the throne. At this time she was scarcely able to drag about the remains of a miserable life; besides, having been born in England and brought over to a distant province in France when very young, the very name of the city of Paris frightened her. She imagined that in the capital of the kingdom they must be still more cruel than in Toulouse; at length, however, the duty of revenging the death of her husband got the better of her weakness. She set out for Paris, arrived there half dead, and was surprised to find herself received with tenderness, sympathy, and offers of assistance.
The daughters were taken from their mother and placed in a convent. This unfortunate woman, who had been metaphorically marked by her husband's blood, who had held her eldest son lifeless in her arms, had watched her other son be banished, her daughters taken away, and herself stripped of her possessions. Left alone in the vast world, without food and devoid of hope, she was nearly crushed by the weight of her misfortunes. A few people who had thoughtfully considered all the details of this terrible situation were so moved that they urged Mrs. Calas, who was now living in seclusion, to take action and seek justice at the foot of the throne. At this point, she could barely manage the remnants of her miserable life; moreover, having been born in England and brought to a distant region of France at a very young age, the very name of Paris terrified her. She imagined that in the capital of the kingdom, people would be even more cruel than in Toulouse. Eventually, however, the obligation to avenge her husband's death overcame her weakness. She left for Paris, arrived there nearly dead, and was surprised to find herself welcomed with kindness, compassion, and offers of help.
In Paris reason always triumphs over enthusiasm, however great, whereas in the more distant provinces of the kingdom, enthusiasm almost always triumphs over reason.
In Paris, reason always wins over enthusiasm, no matter how strong it is, while in the more remote areas of the kingdom, enthusiasm almost always beats reason.
M. de Beaumont, a famous lawyer of the Parliament of Paris, immediately took her cause in hand, and drew up an opinion, which was signed by fifteen other lawyers. M. Loiseau, equally famous for his eloquence, likewise drew up a memorial in favor of this unhappy family; and M. Mariette, solicitor to the council, drew up a formal statement of the case, which struck every one who read it with conviction.
M. de Beaumont, a well-known lawyer of the Paris Parliament, quickly took up her case and wrote an opinion that was signed by fifteen other lawyers. M. Loiseau, also famous for his eloquence, prepared a memorial in support of this unfortunate family; and M. Mariette, the solicitor to the council, created an official statement of the case that convinced everyone who read it.
These three noble defenders of the laws and of innocence made the widow a present of all the profits arising from the publication of these pieces,5 which filled not only Paris but all Europe with pity for this unfortunate woman, and every one cried aloud for justice to be done her. In a word, the public passed sentence on this affair long before it was determined by the council.
These three noble defenders of the laws and of innocence gave the widow all the profits from the publication of these pieces, 5, which sparked pity for this unfortunate woman throughout not just Paris but all of Europe, and everyone called for justice on her behalf. In short, the public reached their verdict on this matter long before the council made a decision.
The soft infection made its way even to the Cabinet, notwithstanding the continual round of business, which often excludes pity, and the familiarity of beholding miserable objects, which too frequently steels the heart of the statesman against the cries of distress. The daughters were restored to their disconsolate mother, and all three in deep mourning, and bathed in tears, drew a sympathetic flood from the eyes of their judges, before whom they prostrated themselves in thankful acknowledgment.
The soft infection reached even the Cabinet, despite the constant flow of business, which often shuts out compassion, and the frequent exposure to suffering, which too often hardens a politician's heart against cries for help. The daughters were reunited with their grieving mother, and all three, deep in mourning and drenched in tears, moved the judges to tears as they bowed down in grateful acknowledgment.
Nevertheless, this family had still some enemies to encounter, for it is to be considered that this was an affair of religion. Several persons, whom in France we call dévots,6 declared publicly that it was much better to suffer an old Calvinist, though innocent, to be broken alive upon the wheel, than to expose eight counsellors of Languedoc to the mortification of being obliged to own that they had been mistaken; nay, these people made use of this very expression: “That there were more magistrates than Calases”; by which it would seem they inferred that the Calas family ought to be sacrificed to the honor of the magistracy. Alas! they never reflected that the honor of a judge, like that of another man, consists in making reparation for the faults he may have committed.
Nevertheless, this family still had some enemies to face, as this was a religious matter. Several people, whom we call dévots,6 publicly declared that it was much better to allow an innocent old Calvinist to be executed by the wheel than to let eight counselors from Languedoc endure the humiliation of admitting they were wrong; in fact, these people even said, “There are more magistrates than Calases,” which suggests they believed the Calas family should be sacrificed for the sake of the magistrates' honor. Sadly, they never realized that a judge's honor, like anyone else's, consists in making amends for their mistakes.
In France no one believes that the pope, even when assisted by his cardinals, is infallible; ought they then to have believed that eight judges of Toulouse were so? Every sensible and disinterested person did without scruple declare that the decree of the court of justice of Toulouse would be looked upon as void by all Europe, even though particular considerations might prevent it from being declared so by the council.
In France, no one thinks that the pope, even with his cardinals' help, is infallible; should they really have believed that eight judges in Toulouse were? Every reasonable and unbiased person confidently stated that the decree from the court of justice in Toulouse would be seen as invalid by all of Europe, even if specific reasons might stop the council from officially declaring it so.
Such was the state of this surprising affair when it occasioned certain impartial, but sensible, persons to form the design of laying before the public a few reflections upon toleration, indulgence, and commiseration, which the Abbé Houteville in his bombastic and declamatory work, which is false in all the facts, calls a monstrous doctrine, but which reason calls the portion of human nature.
Such was the state of this surprising situation when it led some impartial but reasonable people to decide to present a few thoughts on tolerance, acceptance, and compassion to the public. The Abbé Houteville, in his over-the-top and exaggerated work, which distorts all the facts, refers to it as a monstrous doctrine, but reason recognizes it as a part of human nature.
Either the judges of Toulouse, carried away by popular enthusiasm, caused the innocent master of a family to be put to a painful and ignominious death, a thing which is without example; or this master of a family and his wife murdered their eldest son, with the assistance of another son and a friend, which is altogether contrary to nature. In either case, the most holy of all religions has been perverted to the production of an enormous crime. It is therefore to the interest of mankind to examine how far charity or cruelty is consistent with true religion.
Either the judges of Toulouse, swept up by public excitement, caused the innocent head of a family to face a painful and shameful death, something that has never happened before; or this head of the family and his wife killed their oldest son, with the help of another son and a friend, which goes against all natural instincts. In either scenario, the most sacred of all religions has been twisted to justify an enormous crime. Therefore, it is in humanity's best interest to explore how charity or cruelty aligns with true religion.
CHAPTER II.CONSEQUENCES OF THE EXECUTION OF JOHN CALAS.
If the order of white penitents had been the cause of the punishment of an innocent person, and of the utter ruin and dispersion of a whole family, and of branding them with that ignominy which is annexed to those who suffer, when it ought properly to fall only upon those who pass an unjust sentence; if the frantic hurry of these penitents in celebrating as a saint one whom they ought to have treated as a self-murderer, brought a virtuous, an innocent fellow-citizen to the scaffold, surely this fatal mistake ought to make them true penitents for the rest of their lives, and they and the judges ought to have their eyes continually filled with tears, without wearing a white cloak or a mask on their faces, to hide those tears. We have a proper respect for all religious orders—they are edifying; but will all the good they have ever been able to do the state compensate for the shocking disaster of which they have been the cause? Their institution seems to have been the work of that zeal which animates the Catholics of Languedoc against those we call Huguenots. One would be tempted to imagine that they had made a vow to hate their brethren; and that, though men have religion enough to hate and persecute, they have not sufficient to love and cherish one another. But what would be the case if these orders were governed by enthusiastic superiors, as were certain congregations, among whom, to use the words of one of our most eloquent and learned magistrates, the custom of seeing visions was reduced to an art and system? Or that their convents had in them those dark rooms, called meditation rooms, which were filled with pictures of frightful devils, armed with long horns and talons, flaming gulfs, crosses, and daggers, with the holy name of Jesus in a scroll over them? Edifying spectacles, doubtless, for eyes already blinded with fanaticism, and for imaginations no less filled with mistaken zeal than with abject submission to the will of their directors!
If the group of white penitents caused the punishment of an innocent person, leading to the complete ruin and scattering of a family, and ending with them being marked with the shame meant for those who suffer unjustly—when it should have fallen solely on those who passed the unfair sentence—if the desperate rush of these penitents to celebrate someone as a saint, whom they should have viewed as a self-murderer, resulted in a virtuous and innocent fellow citizen being executed, then surely this tragic error should make them true penitents for the rest of their lives. They and the judges should constantly have tears in their eyes, without hiding them behind a white cloak or mask. We respect all religious orders—they can be inspiring—but can all the good they’ve ever done justify the horrific disaster they caused? Their establishment seems to stem from the zeal of the Catholics of Languedoc against those we call Huguenots. One might think they vowed to hate their fellow humans; and while people have enough religion to hate and persecute, they don’t have enough to love and support one another. But what would happen if these orders were led by overly enthusiastic leaders, like certain congregations where, as one of our most eloquent magistrates put it, the practice of having visions became an art form? Or if their convents contained those dark rooms, called meditation rooms, filled with terrifying images of devils with long horns and claws, fiery chasms, crosses, and daggers, with the holy name of Jesus displayed above them? Certainly, these would be enlightening sights for eyes already blinded by fanaticism and minds filled with misguided zeal and total submission to their leaders' will!
There have been times, and we know it but too well, in which religious orders have been dangerous to the state. The Frérots and the Flagellants have excited troubles in the kingdom. The League owed its origin to such associations. But wherefore should any set of men thus distinguish themselves from the rest of their fellow-citizens? Is it that they think themselves more perfect? If so, it is offering an insult to the rest of the community; or are they desirous that every Christian should become a member of their society? Truly, it would be a curious sight to see all the inhabitants of Europe in long hoods and masks, with two little round holes to peep through! Or, lastly, do they seriously think that this dress is more acceptable to God than the coats and waistcoats we usually wear? No, no, there is something more at the bottom; this habit is a kind of controversial uniform, a signal for those of a contrary opinion to stand upon their guard, and might in time kindle a kind of civil war in our minds that would terminate in the most terrible consequences, were not the wisdom of the king and of his ministers as great as the folly of these fanatics.
There have been times, and we know it all too well, when religious orders have posed a danger to the state. The Frérots and the Flagellants have stirred up trouble in the kingdom. The League originated from such groups. But why should any group of people set themselves apart from the rest of their fellow citizens? Do they see themselves as more virtuous? If that’s the case, it’s an insult to everyone else; or do they want every Christian to join their society? Honestly, it would be a bizarre sight to see all the people of Europe in long hoods and masks, with two small round holes to see through! Or, do they really believe that this attire is more pleasing to God than the coats and vests we commonly wear? No, no, there’s something deeper here; this outfit acts as a sort of controversial uniform, a signal for those with opposing views to be on alert, and could eventually spark a sort of civil war within our minds that would lead to terrible consequences, were it not for the wisdom of the king and his ministers being as great as the folly of these fanatics.
Every one is sufficiently sensible what fatal effects have arisen since Christians have begun to dispute among themselves concerning modes of belief; the blood of the subjects has flown in torrents either on the scaffold or in the field, from the fourth century to the present time. But let us confine ourselves only to the wars and disasters which the disputes concerning reformation have excited in France, and examine into their source. Perhaps a short and faithful portrait of these numberless calamities may open the eyes of some who have not had the advantage of education, and touch those hearts which are not by nature callous.
Everyone knows how deadly the consequences have been since Christians started arguing with each other over their beliefs; the blood of the people has flowed in torrents, whether on the scaffold or in battle, from the fourth century to today. But let’s focus only on the wars and disasters caused by the disputes over reform in France, and look into their origins. Perhaps a brief and honest depiction of these countless tragedies will open the eyes of those who haven't had the benefit of education and reach the hearts of those who are not naturally indifferent.
CHAPTER III.A SUMMARY OF THE REFORMATION IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
When learning began to revive, and the understandings of mankind became more enlightened, there was a general complaint of errors and abuses, and every one acknowledged the complaint to be just.
When learning started to make a comeback, and people's understanding became clearer, there was widespread criticism of mistakes and wrongdoing, and everyone agreed that the criticism was valid.
Pope Alexander VI. made a public purchase of the pontifical crown, and his five bastards shared with him the profits. His son, the Cardinal Duke of Borgia, in concert with the pope, his father, caused the noble families of Vitelli, Urbino, Gravina, and Oliveretto, together with a hundred other lords, to be made away with, in order to seize upon their estates. Julius II., full of the same spirit, excommunicated Louis XII. of France, while he himself, armed cap-a-pie, ravaged a part of Italy with fire and sword. Leo X., in order to raise money to pay the expenses of his pleasures, made a sale of indulgences, like goods in a common market. Those who opposed such shameful impositions were certainly right in a moral view; let us see how far they were so with regard to us, in a political one.
Pope Alexander VI publicly bought the papal crown, and his five illegitimate children profited from it. His son, the Cardinal Duke of Borgia, along with the pope, his father, orchestrated the murder of the noble families of Vitelli, Urbino, Gravina, and Oliveretto, along with a hundred other lords, to take over their lands. Julius II, sharing a similar mindset, excommunicated Louis XII of France while he himself, fully armed, ravaged part of Italy with fire and sword. Leo X, to fund his lavish lifestyle, sold indulgences as if they were regular goods in a market. Those who opposed such disgraceful practices were certainly justified from a moral standpoint; let’s examine how justified they were from a political perspective.
They asserted that as Jesus Christ had never exacted annats, nor reversions, nor sold dispensations for this world nor indulgences for the next, they saw no reason why they should pay a foreign prince his price for these things. Supposing that the annats, the law proceedings in the pope’s court, and the dispensations which still subsist were to cost us no more than five hundred thousand crowns a year; it is clear that since the time of Francis I., that is, in two hundred and fifty years, we have paid a hundred and twenty millions; and if we calculate the different value of the mark of silver, we shall find that this sum amounts to about two hundred and fifty millions of the present money. It may therefore, I think, without any blasphemy be allowed that the heretics in proposing the abolition of these extraordinary taxes, which will be the admiration of posterity, did, in that respect, no great injury to the kingdom, and showed themselves good calculators rather than bad subjects. Add to this, that they were the only persons who understood the Greek language, or had any knowledge of antiquity; let us own likewise, without dissimulation, that with all their errors, we are indebted to them for the opening of our understandings, which had been long buried beneath the most barbarous obscurity.
They argued that since Jesus Christ never demanded annates, nor made returns, nor sold dispensations for this life or indulgences for the next, they saw no reason to pay a foreign prince for these things. Assuming that the annates, the legal proceedings in the pope’s court, and the remaining dispensations cost us no more than five hundred thousand crowns a year; it’s clear that since the time of Francis I—that is, in two hundred and fifty years—we have paid a hundred and twenty million; and if we consider the different value of the silver mark, we’ll find that this amount totals about two hundred and fifty million in today’s money. Therefore, I think, without being disrespectful, it can be said that the heretics, in suggesting the abolition of these extraordinary taxes—which will be admired by future generations—didn’t really harm the kingdom and were more astute calculators than bad subjects. Furthermore, they were the only ones who understood Greek or had any knowledge of ancient history; we should also admit, without pretending otherwise, that despite their flaws, we owe them for enlightening our minds, which had long been buried under extreme ignorance.
But as they denied the doctrine of purgatory, concerning which no one ought to have the least doubt, and which, moreover, brought in a comfortable revenue to the monks; as they paid no reverence to relics which every one ought to reverence, and which brought in still greater profits; and lastly, as they attacked the most respectable tenets,7 their adversaries made them no other reply than by committing them to the stake. The king, who styled himself their protector, and who kept a body of them in pay in Germany, marched at the head of a procession through Paris, which was concluded by the execution of a number of these unhappy wretches, in the following manner:
But as they rejected the idea of purgatory, which should not be doubted at all and also provided a nice income for the monks; as they showed no respect for relics that everyone should honor, which brought even bigger profits; and finally, as they challenged the most respected beliefs, their opponents responded only by sentencing them to the stake. The king, who called himself their protector and employed a group of them in Germany, led a procession through Paris that ended with the execution of several of these unfortunate souls in the following way:
They were suspended at the end of a long beam, which played upon a pole erected for that purpose, and underneath them was kindled a large fire, into which they were alternately lowered and then raised up again, by which they experienced the most excruciating torments, till a lingering death at last put an end to the longest and most dreadful punishment that cruelty ever invented.
They were hanging from the end of a long beam, which was attached to a pole built for that purpose, and below them was a big fire, into which they were alternately lowered and then raised up again, experiencing the most intense agony, until a slow death finally ended the longest and most horrific punishment that cruelty ever devised.
A short time before the death of Francis I., the members of the Parliament of Provence, whom the clergy had incensed against the inhabitants of Mirandol and Cabrière, applied to the king for a body of troops to attend the execution of nineteen persons of that country who had been condemned by them; with the assistance of this armed force they massacred about six thousand souls, without sparing sex or age, and reduced thirty villages to ashes. The people who were the objects of these executions, and who had, till then, been in a manner unknown, were doubtless to blame for having been born Vaudois, but this was their only crime. They had been settled for upwards of three hundred years in deserts and on mountains, which they had rendered fertile by incredible labor, and led a pastoral and quiet life, the perfect image of the innocence which we find attributed to the first ages of the world. They had no acquaintance with the towns or villages round about them, except that obtained by carrying the produce of their grounds thither to sell. Totally ignorant of all military operations, they made no defence, but were slaughtered like timorous animals, whom we drive into a net and then knock them on the head.8
A short time before the death of Francis I, the members of the Parliament of Provence, stirred up by the clergy against the people of Mirandol and Cabrière, asked the king for a troop of soldiers to oversee the execution of nineteen individuals from that area who had been condemned by them. With the help of this armed force, they massacred about six thousand people, sparing neither sex nor age, and burned down thirty villages. The victims of these executions, who had been largely unknown until then, were certainly at fault for being born as Vaudois, but that was their only crime. They had been living for over three hundred years in remote areas and on mountains, which they had made fertile through incredible hard work, leading a pastoral and peaceful life, the perfect picture of the innocence attributed to the early ages of the world. They had no connection with the nearby towns or villages, except for selling the produce from their lands. Completely unaware of military operations, they put up no resistance, but were slaughtered like frightened animals driven into a net and then struck on the head. 8
After the death of Francis I., a prince who, it must be confessed, was more remarkable for his gallantries and his misfortunes than for his cruelty, the execution of a thousand heretics, and in particular that of Dubourg, a counsellor of the parliament, together with the massacre of Vassy, made the persecuted fly to arms. Their sect multiplied in proportion with the fires lighted for them, and the swords of executioners drawn against them, patience gave way to rage, and they followed the example of their enemies in cruelty. Nine civil wars filled France with carnage, and a peace, more fatal than war itself, produced the day of St. Bartholomew, which stands without example in the annals of crime.
After the death of Francis I, a prince who, it has to be said, was more known for his romantic escapades and his misfortunes than for his cruelty, the execution of a thousand heretics, especially that of Dubourg, a counselor of the parliament, along with the massacre at Vassy, drove the oppressed to take up arms. Their sect grew in number as fires were set for them and executioners' swords were drawn against them; patience turned into rage, and they mirrored the cruelty of their enemies. Nine civil wars soaked France in blood, and a peace more deadly than war itself led to the St. Bartholomew's Day massacre, an event unmatched in the history of crime.
Henry III. and Henry IV. fell victims to the league, the one by the hand of a Dominican friar, and the other by that of a monster who had been a brother of the mendicant order. There are those who pretend that humanity, indulgence, and liberty of conscience are horrible things; I would ask such persons seriously, if they could have produced calamities comparable to those I have just related?
Henry III and Henry IV became victims of the league, one at the hands of a Dominican friar and the other by a monster who was once a brother of the mendicant order. Some people claim that humanity, tolerance, and freedom of conscience are terrible things; I would ask these individuals seriously if they could have caused disasters as significant as those I just mentioned?
CHAPTER IV.WHETHER TOLERANCE IS DANGEROUS, AND AMONG WHICH NATIONS IT IS PRACTICED.
Some people will have it, that if we were to make use of humanity and indulgence towards our mistaken brethren who pray to God in bad French, it would be putting arms into their hands, and we should see revived the bloody days of Jarnac, Moncontour, Coutras, Dreux, St. Denis, and others. I know not how this may be, as I have not the gift of prophecy, but I really cannot discover the congruity of this reasoning, “that because these men took up arms against me when I oppressed them, they will do the same if I show them favor.”
Some people believe that if we show kindness and understanding to our misguided fellow humans who pray to God in broken French, it would be like giving them weapons, and we’d witness a return to the violent days of Jarnac, Moncontour, Coutras, Dreux, St. Denis, and others. I can't say if that's true, as I don’t have the ability to predict the future, but I genuinely don’t see the logic in this reasoning: “because these individuals fought against me when I wronged them, they will react the same way if I treat them with kindness.”
And here I would willingly take the liberty to entreat those who have the reins of government in hand, or are destined to fill the highest stations, for once to examine maturely whether there is any reason to apprehend that indulgence would occasion the same rebellions as cruelty and oppression, and whether what has happened under certain circumstances would happen under others of a different nature, or whether times, opinions, and manners are always the same?
And here I would like to ask those in power, or those who are expected to take on the highest roles, to carefully consider if there's any reason to believe that leniency would lead to the same rebellions as cruelty and oppression, and if what has happened under certain conditions would also happen under different ones, or if times, beliefs, and behaviors are always the same?
The Huguenots, it cannot be denied, have formerly given in to all the rage of enthusiasm, and have been polluted with blood as well as ourselves, but can it be said that the present generation is as barbarous as the former? Have not time and reason, which have lately made so great progress, together with good books, and that natural softness introduced from society, found their way among those who have the guidance of these people? And do we not clearly perceive that almost all Europe has undergone a change within the last century?
The Huguenots, it’s undeniable, have once succumbed to wild enthusiasm and have been stained with blood just like us, but can we really say that today’s generation is as cruel as the one before it? Haven’t time and reason, which have advanced so much recently, along with good literature and the natural gentleness brought about by society, reached those who lead these people? And can’t we clearly see that almost all of Europe has changed in the last hundred years?
The hands of government have everywhere been strengthened, while the minds of the people have been softened and civilized; the general police, supported by numerous standing armies, leave us no longer any cause to fear the return of those times of anarchy, when Protestant boors and Catholic peasants were hastily called together from the labors of agriculture to wield the sword against each others’ lives.
The government's control has increased everywhere, while people's attitudes have become more refined and civilized. The overall policing, backed by many standing armies, means we no longer have to worry about a return to those chaotic times when Protestant farmers and Catholic peasants were quickly gathered from their agricultural work to fight against each other.
Alia tempora, aliæ curæ. It would be highly absurd in the present days to decimate the body of the Sorbonne because it formerly petitioned for burning the Pucelle d’Orléans because it declared Henry III. to have lost his right to the throne, and because it excommunicated and proscribed the illustrious Henry IV. We certainly should not think of prosecuting the other public bodies of the nation, who committed the like excesses in those times of error and madness; it would not only be very unjust, but as ridiculous as if we were to oblige all the inhabitants of Marseilles to undergo a course of physic because they had the plague in 1720.
Different times, different concerns. It would be completely ridiculous today to target the Sorbonne because it once called for the execution of the Pucelle d’Orléans, declared Henry III. to have lost his claim to the throne, and excommunicated and condemned the famous Henry IV. We certainly shouldn’t think about punishing other public institutions that committed similar wrongs during those times of confusion and chaos; it would not only be very unfair but as absurd as mandating that all the people of Marseilles undergo treatment because they had the plague in 1720.

Should we at present go and sack Rome, as the troops of Charles the Fifth did, because Pope Sixtus the Fifth, in the year 1585, granted a nine years’ indulgence to all Frenchmen who would take up arms against their sovereign? No, surely it is enough if we prevent the court of Rome from ever being guilty of such excesses in the future.
Should we right now go and sack Rome, like Charles the Fifth's troops did, because Pope Sixtus the Fifth, in 1585, gave a nine-year indulgence to all Frenchmen who would take up arms against their king? No, surely it’s enough if we stop the court of Rome from committing such excesses in the future.
The rage inspired by a spirit of controversy, and the abuse made of the Christian religion from want of properly understanding it, has occasioned as much bloodshed, and produced as many calamities in Germany, England, and even in Holland, as in France; and yet, at present, the difference in religion occasions no disturbances in those countries; but the Jew, the Catholic, the Lutheran, the Calvinist, the Anabaptist, the Socinian, the Moravian, and a multitude of other sects live in brotherly harmony together, and contribute equally to the good of society.
The anger caused by controversial issues and the misuse of Christianity due to a lack of understanding has led to as much bloodshed and many disasters in Germany, England, and even in Holland as it has in France. However, today, religious differences don't cause any unrest in those countries. Jews, Catholics, Lutherans, Calvinists, Anabaptists, Socinians, Moravians, and many other groups live together in harmony and all contribute to the well-being of society.
In Holland they no longer fear that the disputations of a Gomar9 concerning predestination should bring the head of a grand pensionary to the block, nor in London that the quarrels between the Presbyterians and the Episcopals about a form of prayer and a surplice should again spill the blood of their kings upon a scaffold.10 Ireland, now populous and rich, will not any more behold its Catholic inhabitants sacrificing, as an acceptable offering, the lives of their Protestant brethren, by burying them alive, hanging up mothers upon gibbets, and tying their daughters round their necks to see them expire together; ripping up women with child, taking the half-formed infant from the womb, and throwing it to swine or dogs to be devoured; putting a dagger into the hands of their manacled prisoners, and forcing them to plunge it into the breasts of their fathers, their mothers, their wives, or children, thereby hoping to make them guilty of parricide, and damn their souls while they destroyed their bodies; all which we find related by Rapin, who served as an officer in the English service in Ireland, and who lived very near the time of those transactions, and confirmed by most of the English historians. No! such cruelties as these were never to be paralleled, so they doubtless will never be imitated. Philosophy, the sister of religion, has herself snatched the poniard from the hands of superstition, so long bathed in blood; and the human understanding, recovered from its delirium, stands amazed at the shocking brutalities into which it has been hurried by enthusiasm.
In Holland, people no longer worry that the debates of a Gomar9 about predestination will lead to the execution of a grand pensionary, nor in London do they fear that the conflicts between Presbyterians and Episcopals over prayer methods and vestments will once again result in their kings' blood being shed on a scaffold.10 Ireland, now thriving and wealthy, will no longer witness its Catholic citizens sacrificing their Protestant neighbors in horrific ways, such as burying them alive, hanging mothers on gallows, or tying their daughters around their necks to watch them die together; slicing open pregnant women to take the half-formed baby from the womb and tossing it to pigs or dogs to be eaten; giving daggers to their bound prisoners and forcing them to stab their fathers, mothers, wives, or children, hoping to make them guilty of murder and condemn their souls while they destroyed their bodies; all of which is documented by Rapin, who served in the English military in Ireland and was close to those events, and is confirmed by most English historians. No! Such atrocities as these have never been equaled and will certainly never be repeated. Philosophy, the sister of religion, has taken the dagger from the hands of superstition, long drenched in blood; and human understanding, now freed from its madness, stands shocked at the horrifying brutality it was swept into by fanaticism.
We ourselves know that in France there is a rich and populous province where the Protestant religion prevails much more than that of the Church of Rome. The University of Alsace consists almost entirely of Lutherans, and they are likewise in possession of most of the civil posts in that province; and yet the public peace has never once been disturbed by any quarrels about religion since that province has belonged to our kings. And what is the reason? Because no one is persecuted there on account of his religion. Seek not to lay a restraint upon the mind, and you may always be sure that the mind will be yours.
We know that in France, there’s a vibrant and populated region where the Protestant faith is much more prevalent than that of the Catholic Church. The University of Alsace is almost entirely made up of Lutherans, and they also hold most of the government positions in that area; yet, the public peace has never been disrupted by any religious conflicts since that region became part of our kingdom. What’s the reason for this? It’s because nobody is persecuted for their religion there. If you don’t try to control people’s thoughts, you can be confident that their thoughts will be with you.
I do not mean by this to insinuate that those who are of a different faith to the prince under whose government they live should have an equal share in the places of profits and honor with those who are of the established religion of the state. In England the Roman Catholics, who are in general looked upon to be friends to the Pretender, are excluded from all civil posts, and are even double-taxed; but then, in every other respect, they enjoy the prerogatives of citizens.
I don’t mean to suggest that those who follow a different religion than the prince they live under should have the same access to positions of power and honor as those who practice the state’s established religion. In England, Roman Catholics, who are generally seen as supporters of the Pretender, are barred from holding any civil office and are even taxed at a higher rate; however, in every other way, they enjoy the rights of citizens.
Some of our bishops in France have been suspected of thinking that their honor and interest is concerned in not suffering any Protestants within their diocese, and that this is the principal obstacle to allowing of toleration amongst us; but this I cannot believe. The episcopal body in France is composed of persons of quality, who think and act in a manner suitable to their high birth; and as envy itself must confess that they are generous and charitable, they therefore certainly cannot think that those whom they thus drive out of their diocese would become converts in any other country, but great honor would redound from the conversion of them at home; nor would the prelate be any loser by it in his temporals, seeing that the greater the number of the inhabitants, the greater is the value of the land.
Some of our bishops in France are believed to think that their honor and interests are at stake by allowing any Protestants in their diocese, and that this is the main barrier to granting us toleration; but I can’t accept that. The episcopal body in France is made up of high-status individuals who think and act according to their noble backgrounds; and even envy must admit that they are generous and charitable. Therefore, they surely cannot believe that those they drive out would convert in another country, but rather great honor would come from converting them locally; nor would the bishop lose out financially, as having more inhabitants increases the value of the land.
A certain Polish bishop had a farmer who was an Anabaptist, and a receiver of his rents who was a Socinian. Some person proposed to the bishop to prosecute the latter in the spiritual court for not believing in transubstantiation, and to turn the other out of his farm because he would not have his son christened till he was fifteen years of age; the prelate very prudently replied that though he made no doubt of their being eternally damned in the next world, yet he found them extremely necessary to him in this.
A certain Polish bishop had a farmer who was an Anabaptist and a rent collector who was a Socinian. Someone suggested to the bishop that he take the latter to the spiritual court for not believing in transubstantiation and to evict the farmer because he wouldn’t have his son baptized until he turned fifteen. The bishop wisely replied that while he had no doubts about their eternal damnation in the next world, he found them extremely necessary to him in this one.
Let us now for a while quit our own little sphere, and take a survey of the rest of the globe. The Grand Seignior peaceably rules over subjects of twenty different religions; upwards of two hundred thousand Greeks live unmolested within the walls of Constantinople; the mufti himself nominates the Greek patriarch, and presents him to the Emperor, and, at the same time, allows the residence of a Latin patriarch. The Sultan appoints Latin bishops for some of the Greek isles. The form used on this occasion is as follows:11 “I command such a one to go and reside as bishop in the Isle of Chios, according to the ancient custom and idle ceremonies of those people.” The Ottoman Empire swarms with Jacobins, Nestorians, Monothelites, Cophti, Christians of St. John, Guebres, and Banians; and the Turkish annals do not furnish us with one single instance of a rebellion occasioned by any of these different sects.
Let’s take a moment to step outside our own little world and look at the rest of the globe. The Grand Seignior calmly governs subjects of twenty different religions; over two hundred thousand Greeks live peacefully within the walls of Constantinople. The mufti himself appoints the Greek patriarch and presents him to the Emperor, while also allowing the presence of a Latin patriarch. The Sultan appoints Latin bishops for some of the Greek islands. The wording used in this situation is as follows:11 “I command such a person to go and live as bishop in the Isle of Chios, according to the traditional customs and pointless ceremonies of those people.” The Ottoman Empire is full of Jacobins, Nestorians, Monothelites, Copts, Christians of St. John, Guebres, and Banians; and the Turkish records do not provide a single instance of a rebellion caused by any of these different sects.
Go into India, Persia, and Tartary, and you will meet with the same toleration and the same tranquillity. Peter the Great encouraged all kinds of religions throughout his vast empire; trade and agriculture have been gainers by it, and no injury ever happened therefrom to the body politic.
Go to India, Persia, and Tartary, and you'll find the same acceptance and calmness. Peter the Great supported all types of religions across his large empire; trade and farming benefited from it, and it never harmed the political structure.
We do not find that the Chinese government, during the course of four thousand years that it has existed, has ever adopted any other religion than that of the Noachides, which consists in the simple worship of one God; and yet it tolerates the superstitions of Fo, and that of a multitude of bonzes; which might be productive of dangerous consequences did not the wisdom of the tribunals keep them within proper bounds.
We haven’t seen the Chinese government, over its four thousand years of existence, adopt any religion other than that of the Noachides, which is the straightforward worship of one God. Yet, it allows the superstitions of Fo and the practices of many bonzes, which could lead to dangerous outcomes if it weren’t for the wisdom of the courts keeping them in check.
It is true that the great Yong-T-Chin, the most wise and magnanimous of all the emperors of China, drove the Jesuits out of his kingdom; but this was not because that prince himself was non-tolerant, but, on the contrary, because the Jesuits were so.
It’s true that the great Yong-T-Chin, the wisest and most generous of all the emperors of China, expelled the Jesuits from his kingdom; but this wasn’t because he was intolerant himself, but rather because the Jesuits were.
They themselves, in their letters, have given us the speech the emperor made to them on that occasion: “I know,” said he, “that your religion admits not of toleration; I know how you have behaved in the Manilas and in Japan; you deceived my father, but think not to deceive me in the same manner.” And if we read the whole of the conversation which he deigned to hold with them, we must confess him to be the wisest and most clement of all princes. How could he indeed, with any consistency, keep in his kingdom European philosophers, who, under the pretence of teaching the use of thermometers and eolipiles, had found means to debauch a prince of the blood? But what would this emperor have said had he read our histories, and had he been acquainted with the times of the League and the Gunpowder Plot?
They themselves, in their letters, shared the speech the emperor gave them on that occasion: “I know,” he said, “that your religion doesn’t allow for toleration; I know how you acted in the Manilas and in Japan; you fooled my father, but don’t think you can fool me the same way.” And if we read the entire conversation he was willing to have with them, we must admit he was the wisest and most merciful of all rulers. How could he, with any consistency, keep European philosophers in his kingdom who, under the guise of teaching how to use thermometers and eolipiles, had found ways to corrupt a royal prince? But what would this emperor have thought if he had read our histories and known about the times of the League and the Gunpowder Plot?
It was sufficient for him to be informed of the outrageous and indecent disputes between those Jesuits, Dominicans, Capuchins, and secular priests who were sent as missionaries into his dominions from one extremity of the globe to preach the truth; instead of which they employed their time in mutually pronouncing damnation against one another. The emperor, then, did no more than send away a set of foreigners who were disturbers of the public peace. But with what infinite goodness did he dismiss them! and with what paternal care did he provide for their accommodation in their journey, and to prevent their meeting with any insult on their way! This very act of banishment might serve as an example of toleration and humanity. 12 The Japanese were the most tolerant of all nations; twelve different religions were peaceably established in their empire; when the Jesuits came, they made the thirteenth; and, in a very little time after their arrival, they would not suffer any other than their own. Everyone knows the consequence of these proceedings; a civil war, as calamitous as that of the League, soon spread destruction and carnage through the empire; till at length the Christian religion was itself swallowed up in the torrents of blood it had set aflowing, and the Japanese forever shut the entrance of their country against all foreigners, looking upon us as no better than savage beasts, such as those from which the English have happily cleared their island. Colbert, the minister, who knew the necessity we were in of the commodities of Japan, which wants nothing from us, labored in vain to settle a trade with that empire; he found those people inflexible.
It was enough for him to hear about the outrageous and indecent arguments between the Jesuits, Dominicans, Capuchins, and secular priests sent as missionaries to his lands from the far corners of the globe to preach the truth; instead, they wasted their time damning each other. The emperor simply sent away a group of foreigners who were disrupting the public peace. But he showed incredible kindness in how he dismissed them! He took great care to arrange for their comfort on their journey and to prevent them from facing any insults along the way! This act of banishment could serve as an example of tolerance and humanity. 12 The Japanese were the most tolerant of all nations; twelve different religions coexisted peacefully in their empire. When the Jesuits arrived, they became the thirteenth, and soon after, they refused to allow any other religions. Everyone knows the result of these actions: a civil war, as disastrous as that of the League, spread destruction and bloodshed throughout the empire; eventually, the Christian religion itself was engulfed in the bloodshed it had caused, and the Japanese forever closed their country to all foreigners, viewing us as no better than savage beasts, like those the English have fortunately driven from their island. Colbert, the minister, who recognized our need for Japanese goods, which they didn’t need from us, tried in vain to establish trade with that empire; he found the people unyielding.
Thus, then, everything on our continent shows us that we ought neither to preach nor to exercise non-toleration.
Thus, everything on our continent shows us that we should neither preach nor practice non-tolerance.
Let us now cast our eyes on the other hemisphere. Behold Carolina! whose laws were framed by the wise Locke; there every master of a family, who has only seven souls under his roof, may establish what religion he pleases, provided all those seven persons concur with him therein; and yet this great indulgence has not, hitherto, been the occasion of any disorders. God forbid that I should mention this as an example to every master of a family to set up a particular worship in his house; I have only introduced it to show that the utmost lengths to which toleration can be carried have never yet given rise even to the slightest dissensions.
Let’s now look at the other hemisphere. Check out Carolina! The laws there were created by the wise Locke; any head of a household with just seven people living under their roof can choose whatever religion they want, as long as all seven agree with it; and despite this generous freedom, there have yet to be any disruptions. God forbid I suggest this as a model for every head of a household to create their own worship at home; I’m just mentioning it to illustrate that even the greatest levels of tolerance haven’t led to even the tiniest conflicts.
And what shall we say of those pacific primitive Christians, who have, by way of derision, been called Quakers; and who, though some of their customs may perhaps be ridiculous, are yet remarkable for the virtue and sobriety of their lives, and for having in vain endeavored to preach peace and good-will to the rest of mankind? There are at least a hundred thousand of them in Pennsylvania; discord and controversy are unknown in that happy spot where they have settled; the very name of their principal city, Philadelphia, is a continual memento to them that all men are brethren, and is at once an example and reproach to those nations which have not yet adopted toleration.
And what can we say about those peaceful, early Christians, who have been mockingly called Quakers? While some of their customs might seem silly, they are notable for the virtue and simplicity of their lives, and for their efforts to promote peace and goodwill among everyone else. There are at least a hundred thousand of them in Pennsylvania; conflict and controversy are unheard of in that happy place where they live. The very name of their main city, Philadelphia, serves as a constant reminder to them that all people are brothers, and it is both an example and a critique for nations that have not yet embraced tolerance.
To conclude, toleration has never yet excited civil wars, whereas its opposite has filled the earth with slaughter and desolation. Let any one then judge which of the two is more entitled to our esteem, or which we should applaud; the mother who would deliver her son into the hand of the executioner, or she who would resign all right to him to save his life.
To sum up, tolerance has never sparked civil wars, while its opposite has caused widespread bloodshed and devastation. So, let anyone decide which of the two deserves our respect, or whom we should support: the mother who would hand her son over to the executioner, or the one who would give up all her rights to save his life.
In all that I have said I have had only the interest of nations in view, and, as I pay all due respect to the doctrines of the Church, I have in this article only considered the physical and moral advantages of society. I therefore hope that every impartial reader will properly weigh these truths, that he will view them in their proper light, and rectify what may be amiss. Those who read with attention, and reciprocally communicate their thoughts, will always have the start of the author.13
In everything I’ve mentioned, I’ve only focused on the interests of nations, and while I respect the Church’s teachings, in this article I’ve solely looked at the physical and moral benefits for society. I hope that every fair-minded reader will consider these truths carefully, see them clearly, and correct any mistakes. Those who read thoughtfully and share their thoughts will always have an advantage over the author.13
CHAPTER V.IN WHAT CASES TOLERANCE MAY BE ALLOWED.
Let me for once suppose that a minister equally noble and discerning, that a prelate equally wise and humane, or a prince who is sensible that his interest consists in the increased number of his subjects, and his glory in their happiness, may deign to cast their eyes on this random and defective production. In this case his own consummate knowledge will naturally lead him to ask himself, “What hazard shall I run by seeing the land beautiful and enriched by a greater number of industrious laborers, the aids augmented, and the state rendered more flourishing?”
Let me for once imagine that a minister who is both noble and insightful, a bishop who is wise and compassionate, or a prince who understands that his true interest lies in having more subjects and his glory in their happiness, might take a moment to look at this random and imperfect work. In this case, his deep understanding will naturally prompt him to ask, “What risk do I take by seeing the land thriving and filled with more hardworking people, with more resources, and the state becoming more prosperous?”
Germany, by this time, would have been a desert, covered with the unburied bodies of many different sects, slaughtered by one another, had not the Peace of Westphalia happily procured a liberty of conscience.
Germany, by this time, would have been a wasteland, filled with the unburied bodies of many different groups, killed by one another, if the Peace of Westphalia hadn’t fortunately secured freedom of conscience.
We have Jews in Bordeaux, in Mentz, and in Alsace; we have Lutherans, Molinists, and Jansenists amongst us; can we not then admit Protestants likewise under proper restrictions, nearly like those under which the Roman Catholics are permitted in England? The greater the number of different sects, the less danger is to be apprehended from any one in particular; they become weaker in proportion as they are more numerous, and are easily kept in subjection by those just laws which prohibit riotous assemblies, mutual insults, and seditions, and which the legislative power will always properly support in their full vigor.
We have Jews in Bordeaux, in Mainz, and in Alsace; we have Lutherans, Molinists, and Jansenists among us; can we not also allow Protestants under proper restrictions, similar to those that Roman Catholics are allowed in England? The more diverse the number of sects, the less threat there is from any one group in particular; they become weaker as they become more numerous, and they can be easily managed by those just laws that prohibit violent gatherings, mutual insults, and uprisings, which the legislative authority will always support firmly.
We know that there are several heads of families, who have acquired great fortunes in foreign countries, who would be glad to return to their native country. These require only the protection of the law of nature, to have their marriages remain valid and their children secured in the enjoyment of their present property, and the right of succeeding to the inheritance of their fathers, together with protection for their persons. They ask no public places of worship; they aim not at the possession of civil employment, nor do they aspire to dignities either in Church or State; for no Roman Catholics can enjoy any of these, either in England or in any other Protestant country.14 In this case, therefore, there is no occasion for granting great privileges, or delivering strongholds into the hands of a faction, but only to suffer a quiet set of people to breathe their native air; to soften the rigor of some edicts, which in former times might perhaps have been necessary, but at present are no longer so. It is not for us to direct the ministry what it has to do; it is sufficient if we presume to plead the cause of an unfortunate and distressed people.
We know that there are several heads of families who have made great fortunes in other countries and would be happy to return to their home country. They only need the protection of natural law to ensure their marriages remain valid, their children are secure in their current property, and they have the right to inherit from their fathers, along with protection for themselves. They aren’t asking for public places of worship; they don’t seek civil jobs or aspire to any positions in the Church or State, since no Roman Catholics can hold these in England or any other Protestant country. In this situation, there’s no need to grant significant privileges or hand over strongholds to any faction, but simply to allow a peaceful group of people to enjoy their native air; to ease the harshness of some laws that may have been necessary in the past but aren’t anymore. It’s not for us to tell the ministry what to do; it’s enough to advocate for an unfortunate and distressed group of people.
Many and easy are the methods to render these people useful to the state, and to prevent them from ever becoming dangerous; the wisdom of the legislature supported by the military force, will certainly find out these methods, which other nations have employed with so much success.
There are plenty of straightforward ways to make these people beneficial to the state and to stop them from ever becoming a threat; the intelligence of the lawmakers, backed by military strength, will definitely discover these strategies that other countries have used so effectively.
It is certain that there is still a number of enthusiasts among the lower kind of Calvinists; but, on the other hand, it is no less certain that there is still a greater number among the lower kind of bigoted Roman Catholics. The dregs of the madmen of St. Médard are passed over unnoticed in the nation, while the greatest pains are taken to exterminate the Calvinist prophets. The most certain means to lessen the number of the mad of both sorts, if any still remain, is to leave them entirely to the care of reason, which will infallibly enlighten the understanding in the long run, though she may be slow in her operations. Reason goes mildly to work, she persuades with humanity, she inspires mutual indulgence and forbearance, she stifles the voice of discord, establishes the rule of virtue and sobriety, and disposes those to pay a ready obedience to the laws who might start from the hand of power when exerted to enforce them. Besides, are we to hold for nothing that contempt and ridicule which enthusiasm everywhere meets with in the present enlightened age from persons of rank and education? This very contempt is the most powerful barrier that can be opposed to the extravagancies of all sectaries. Past times are as though they never had been. We should always direct our views from the point where we ourselves at present are, and from that to which other nations have attained.
It’s clear that there are still a number of fans among the less educated Calvinists; however, it’s equally clear that there are even more among the less educated, fanatical Roman Catholics. The remnants of the crazies from St. Médard are largely ignored in society, while a lot of effort is put into getting rid of the Calvinist preachers. The best way to reduce the number of the crazies from both groups, if any still exist, is to completely leave them to the guidance of reason, which will inevitably clarify understanding over time, even if it takes a while. Reason works gently; it persuades with kindness, inspires mutual tolerance and patience, silences conflict, upholds virtue and moderation, and encourages those who might resist authority to willingly obey the laws. Also, should we not consider the scorn and mockery that enthusiasm faces in today’s enlightened age from people of status and education? This very scorn is the strongest barrier against the excesses of all sects. Past times seem as though they never happened. We should always look at things from our current perspective and from the advancements other nations have made.
There has been a time in which it was thought a duty to issue edicts against all such as taught a doctrine contrary to the categories of Aristotle, or who opposed the abhorrence of a vacuum, quiddities, or the whole or the part of a thing. There are above a hundred volumes in Europe containing the writings of civilians against magic, and the manner of distinguishing real sorcerers from pretended ones. The excommunication of grasshoppers and other insects hurtful to the fruits of the earth was formerly much in use, and is still to be found in several rituals; that custom is now laid aside, and Aristotle, with his sorcerers, and the grasshoppers are left to themselves. Innumerable are the examples of these grave follies, which formerly were deemed of great importance; others have succeeded from time to time, but as soon as they have had their effect, and people begin to grow weary of them, they pass away and are no more heard of. If any one were, at present, to take it into his head to turn Eutychian, Nestorian, or Manichæan, what would be the consequence? We should laugh at him in the same manner as at a person who should appear dressed after the ancient fashion, with a great ruff and slashed sleeves.
There was a time when it was considered a duty to issue decrees against anyone teaching ideas that contradicted Aristotle's categories or who challenged the idea of a vacuum, quiddities, or the whole versus the part of a thing. There are over a hundred volumes in Europe filled with writings by scholars against magic and guidelines for telling real sorcerers from fakes. The practice of excommunicating grasshoppers and other pests harmful to crops was common and can still be found in several rituals; that practice has now been abandoned, leaving Aristotle, his sorcerers, and the grasshoppers to themselves. There are countless examples of these serious misconceptions that were once considered very important; others have come and gone, but as soon as they lose their impact and people start to tire of them, they fade away and are forgotten. If someone were to suddenly decide to embrace Eutychianism, Nestorianism, or Manichaeism today, what would happen? We would laugh at them just as we would at someone showing up dressed in old-fashioned clothing with a big ruff and slashed sleeves.
The first thing that opened the eyes of our nation was when the Jesuits Letellier and Doucin drew up the bull Unigenitus, and sent it to the Court of Rome, imagining they lived still in those times of ignorance in which people adopted, without examination, the most absurd assertions. They even dared to proscribe a proposition, which is universally true in all cases and in all times, “that the dread of an unjust excommunication ought not to hinder any one from doing his duty.” This was, in fact, proscribing reason, the liberties of the Gallican church, and the very foundation of all morality; it was saying to mankind: “God commands you never to do your duty when you are apprehensive of suffering any injustice.” Never was so gross an insult offered to common sense, and yet this never occurred to these correspondents of the Church of Rome. Nay, they even persuaded that court that this bull was necessary, that the nation desired it. Accordingly it was signed, sealed, and sent back to France; and every one knows the consequences; assuredly, had they been foreseen, this bull would have been mitigated. Very warm disputes ensued upon it; but, however, by the great prudence and goodness of the king, they were at length appeased.
The first thing that opened our nation’s eyes was when the Jesuits Letellier and Doucin created the bull Unigenitus and sent it to the Court of Rome, thinking they still lived in times of ignorance where people accepted the most absurd claims without question. They even had the audacity to condemn a statement that is universally true in all situations and at all times: “the fear of an unfair excommunication should not prevent anyone from doing their duty.” This was essentially denying reason, the liberties of the Gallican church, and the very foundation of all morality; it was telling humanity: “God commands you to never fulfill your duty when you fear experiencing any injustice.” Never before was such a blatant insult to common sense presented, and yet this never crossed the minds of these representatives of the Church of Rome. Moreover, they even convinced that court that this bull was necessary and that the nation wanted it. As a result, it was signed, sealed, and sent back to France; and everyone knows the consequences; undoubtedly, had they been anticipated, this bull would have been softened. Heated disputes followed it; however, thanks to the king’s great wisdom and kindness, they were eventually settled.
It is much the same with regard to most of those points in which the Protestants and we at present differ; some of them are of little or no consequence; others again are more serious; but even in these latter, the rage of disputation is so far subsided that the Protestants nowadays no longer preach upon controversial points in any of their churches.
It’s pretty similar with most of the issues where Protestants and we currently disagree; some of them don’t really matter at all, while others are more significant. However, even with the more serious ones, the heated debates have calmed down so much that Protestants these days don’t preach on controversial topics in any of their churches anymore.
Let us then seize this period of disgust or satiety for such matters, or, rather, indeed, of the prevalence of reason, as an epoch for restoring the public tranquillity, of which it seems to be a pleasing earnest. Controversy, that epidemical malady, is now in its decline, and requires nothing more than a gentle regimen. In a word, it is the interest of the state that these wandering sects, who have so long lived as aliens to their father’s house, on their returning in a submissive and peaceable manner, should meet with a favorable reception; humanity seems to demand this, reason advises it, and good policy can have nothing to apprehend from it.
Let’s take this time of discomfort or excess around these issues, or rather, this moment of reason prevailing, as an opportunity to restore public peace, which seems like a promising sign. The widespread debate, like a contagious disease, is now fading and just needs a gentle touch. In short, it's in the state's best interest for these wandering groups, who have long felt like outsiders in their own home, to be welcomed back in a respectful and peaceful way; humanity calls for this, reason supports it, and smart policy has nothing to fear from it.
CHAPTER VI.IF NON-TOLERANCE IS IN LINE WITH THE LAW OF NATURE AND SOCIETY.
The law of nature is that which nature points out to all mankind. You have brought up a child, that child owes you a respect as its parent, and gratitude as its benefactor. You have a right over the productions of the earth which you have raised by the labor of your own hands; you have given and received a promise; that promise ought to be kept.
The law of nature is what nature makes clear to everyone. You’ve raised a child; that child owes you respect as a parent and gratitude as someone who has cared for them. You have a rightful claim to the fruits of the earth that you have cultivated through your own hard work; you’ve given and received a promise, and that promise should be honored.
The law of society can have no other foundation in any case than on the law of nature. “Do not that to another which thou wouldst not he should do unto thee,” is the great and universal principle of both throughout the earth; now, agreeably to this principle, can one man say to another: “Believe that which I believe, and which thou thyself canst not believe, or thou shalt die?” And yet this is what is every day said in Portugal, in Spain, and in Goa. In some other countries, indeed, they now content themselves with saying, “Believe as I do, or I will hold thee in abhorrence; believe like me, or I will do thee all the evil I can; wretch, thou art not of my religion, and therefore thou hast no religion at all, and oughtest to be held in execration by thy neighbors, thy city, and thy province.”
The laws of society can only be based on the laws of nature. “Don’t do to others what you wouldn’t want done to you” is the fundamental principle shared all over the world. So how can one person say to another, “Believe what I believe, even if you can’t truly believe it, or you’ll die?” Yet, this is exactly what is said daily in Portugal, Spain, and Goa. In some other countries, they’ve settled for saying, “Believe as I do, or I will despise you; believe like me, or I will do everything I can to harm you; wretch, you're not of my religion, so you have no religion at all and should be looked down upon by your neighbors, your city, and your region.”
If the law of society directs such a conduct, the Japanese ought then to hold the Chinese in detestation; the latter the Siamese, who should persecute the inhabitants of the Ganges; and they fall upon those of India; the Mogul should put to death the first Malabar he found in his kingdom; the Malabar should poniard the Persian; the Persian massacre the Turk; and, all together, should fall upon us Christians, who have so many ages been cutting one another’s throats.
If society's laws suggest such behavior, then the Japanese should despise the Chinese; the Chinese should dislike the Siamese, who should chase after the people of the Ganges; and they would attack those in India; the Mogul should execute the first Malabar he encounters in his kingdom; the Malabar should stab the Persian; the Persian should kill the Turk; and together, they would all turn on us Christians, who have been murdering each other for so many ages.
The law of persecution then is equally absurd and barbarous; it is the law of tigers; nay, it is even still more savage, for tigers destroy only for the sake of food, whereas we have butchered one another on account of a sentence or a paragraph.
The law of persecution is just as ridiculous and brutal; it’s the law of wild animals. In fact, it’s even more savage because tigers kill only for food, while we have killed each other over a word or a sentence.
CHAPTER VII.IF NON-TOLERANCE WAS KNOWN AMONG THE GREEKS.
The several nations with which history has made us in part acquainted, all considered their different religions as ties by which they were united; it was the association of human kind. There was a kind of law of hospitality among the gods, the same as among men. If a stranger arrived in any town, the first thing he did was to pay his adoration to the gods of the country, even though they were the gods of his enemies. The Trojans offered up prayers even to those gods who fought for the Greeks.
The different nations we've learned about through history all viewed their various religions as connections that brought them together; it was a bond among humanity. There was a sort of rule of hospitality among the gods, similar to that among humans. When a stranger came to a town, the first thing he did was pay respect to the gods of the land, even if they were the gods of his enemies. The Trojans even prayed to the gods who fought on the Greek side.
Alexander made a journey into the deserts of Libya, purposely to consult the god Ammon, to whom the Greeks gave the name of Zeus and the Latins that of Jupiter, though both countries had their Jupiter and their Zeus among themselves. When they sat down before any town or city, they offered up sacrifices and prayers to the gods of that city or town, to render them propitious to their undertaking. Thus, even in the midst of war, religion united mankind; and though it might sometimes prompt them to exercise the most inhuman cruelties, at other times it frequently softened their fury.
Alexander took a journey into the deserts of Libya to seek guidance from the god Ammon, whom the Greeks called Zeus and the Latins referred to as Jupiter, even though both cultures had their own versions of Jupiter and Zeus. Whenever they arrived at a town or city, they would offer sacrifices and prayers to the local gods to gain their favor for their mission. Thus, even during war, religion brought people together; while it could sometimes lead them to commit terrible acts, at other times it often calmed their rage.
I may be mistaken, but it seems to me that not one of all the civilized nations of antiquity ever laid a restraint upon liberty of thinking. They all had a particular religion; but they seem to have acted in this respect toward men in the same manner as they did toward their gods; they all acknowledged one Supreme Being, though they associated him with an infinite number of inferior deities; in like manner, though they had but one faith, yet they admitted a multitude of particular systems.
I could be wrong, but it appears to me that none of the civilized nations of ancient times ever restricted freedom of thought. They each had their own religion, but they seemed to treat people the same way they treated their gods; they all recognized one Supreme Being, even though they connected him with countless lesser deities. Similarly, while they had only one faith, they accepted a variety of specific beliefs.
The Greeks, for example, though a very religious people, were not offended with the Epicureans, who denied Providence and the existence of the soul, not to mention divers other sects, whose tenets were all of them repugnant to the pure ideas we ought to entertain of a Creator, and yet were all of them tolerated.
The Greeks, for instance, while they were very religious, weren't bothered by the Epicureans, who denied Providence and the existence of the soul, not to mention other groups whose beliefs contradicted the pure ideas we should have about a Creator, and yet all of them were tolerated.
Socrates, who came the nearest to the knowledge of the true God, is said to have suffered on that account, and died a martyr to the Deity; he was the only one whom the Greeks ever put to death on account of opinion. If this was really the cause of his being condemned, it does very little honor to persecution, since he was put to death for being the only one who gave true glory to God, whilst those who taught notions the most unworthy of the Deity were held in high honor; therefore, I think, the enemies of toleration should be cautious how they lay a stress upon the infamous example of his judges.
Socrates, who got closest to understanding the true God, is said to have suffered because of this and died as a martyr for the Deity; he was the only person the Greeks ever executed for his beliefs. If this really was the reason for his condemnation, it reflects poorly on persecution, since he was killed for being the only one who gave true honor to God, while those who taught the most disrespectful ideas about the Deity were celebrated. Therefore, I believe that the enemies of tolerance should be careful about emphasizing the disgraceful example set by his judges.
Moreover, it is evident from history that he fell a victim to the revenge of an enraged party. He had made himself many inveterate enemies among the sophists, orators, and poets, who taught in the public schools, and even among the preceptors who had the care of the children of distinction. He himself acknowledges in his discourse handed down to us by Plato, that he went from house to house to convince these preceptors that they were a set of ignorant fellows, a conduct certainly unworthy of one who had been declared by an oracle the wisest of mankind. A priest and one of the members of the Areopagus were let loose upon him, who accused him I cannot precisely say of what, as his apology to me seems very vague; from which, however, we learn in general that he was charged with inspiring the youth of the nation with notions contrary to the religion and government of the country, an accusation which the slanderers of all times and places have constantly made use of; but a court of justice requires positive facts, and that the charge should be circumstantial and well supported, none of which are to be found in the proceedings against Socrates. All we know is that he had at first two hundred and twenty voices for him; therefore there must have been two hundred and twenty out of the five hundred judges who were philosophers, a great many more, I believe, than are to be found anywhere else. At length, however, the majority were for the hemlock potion. But here let us not forget, that when the Athenians came to their reason, they held both his accusers and judges in detestation; made Melitus, who had been the principal author of the sentence pronounced against him, pay for that act of injustice with his life; banished all the others concerned in it, and erected a temple to Socrates. Never was philosophy so nobly avenged, so highly honored. This affair of Socrates then is, in fact, the most powerful argument that can be alleged against persecution. The Athenians had an altar dedicated to the strange gods, gods they could never know. What stronger proof then can there be, not only of their extreme indulgence towards all nations, but even of their respect for the religion of those nations?
Moreover, it's clear from history that he became a target of vengeful anger from a furious group. He had made many persistent enemies among the sophists, orators, and poets who taught in public schools, and even among the tutors responsible for the children of the elite. He himself admits in the dialogue passed down to us by Plato that he went from house to house trying to convince these tutors that they were a bunch of ignorant people, a behavior certainly unworthy of someone who had been declared by an oracle as the wisest of all men. A priest and one of the members of the Areopagus were unleashed on him, accusing him of charges that I can't specify because his defense seems quite unclear to me; however, we generally understand that he was accused of instilling ideas in the youth that were contrary to the religion and government of the state, an accusation that slanderers throughout history have continually used; but a court of law demands concrete evidence, and that the claims should be specific and well-supported, none of which are found in the proceedings against Socrates. All we know is that he initially received two hundred and twenty votes in his favor; therefore, there must have been two hundred and twenty out of the five hundred judges who were philosophers, which is likely many more than are found anywhere else. Ultimately, however, the majority voted for the hemlock potion. But let's not forget that when the Athenians regained their senses, they held both his accusers and judges in total disdain; they made Melitus, who was the main instigator of the sentence against him, pay for that injustice with his life; expelled all others involved, and built a temple in honor of Socrates. Never has philosophy been avenged so nobly or held in such high esteem. The case of Socrates is, in fact, the strongest argument against persecution. The Athenians had an altar dedicated to unknown gods, gods they could never truly understand. What stronger evidence could there be, not only of their extreme tolerance towards all nations but also of their respect for the religions of those nations?
A very worthy person, who is neither an enemy to reason, learning, or probity, nor to his country, in undertaking to justify the affair of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, quotes the war of the Phocians, by them called the sacred war, as if that war had been entered into on the score of religion, or a particular point in divinity, whereas it is well known that it was caused by a dispute about a particular spot of ground, the constant cause of all wars. A few corn-grounds can certainly never be a symbol of belief; it is as certain that none of the Greek cities ever made war on one another for the sake of opinion. After all, what would this modest and humane writer drive at? Would he have us undertake a sacred war!
A very respectable person, who is neither against reason, knowledge, or honesty, nor against his country, in trying to justify the St. Bartholomew massacre, references the Phocian war, which they called the sacred war, as if it had been motivated by religion or a specific theological issue. However, it’s well known that it was sparked by a dispute over a piece of land, which is the usual cause of wars. A few fields of grain can never truly represent belief; it’s just as clear that none of the Greek cities ever went to war over differing opinions. So, what point is this modest and kind writer trying to make? Does he want us to start a holy war?
CHAPTER VIII.WHETHER THE ROMANS PROMOTED TOLERANCE.
Among the ancient Romans, from the days of Romulus to those in which the Christians began to dispute with the priests of the empire, we do not find a single instance of any person being persecuted on account of his sentiments. Cicero doubted everything, Lucretius denied everything, and yet neither the one nor the other underwent the least reproach from their fellow-citizens; nay, so far did this licence go, that Pliny, the naturalist, begins his book by denying the existence of a God, and saying, that if there be one, it must be the sun. Cicero, in speaking of hell, says: Non est una tam excors quæ credat (“There is not even an old woman so silly as to believe it”). Juvenal says: Nec pueri credunt (“Nor do the children believe it”). And the following maxim was publicly repeated in the Roman theatre: Post mortem nihil est, ipsaque mors nihil (“Naught after death; even death itself is naught”). While we abhor these maxims, let us pardon them in a people who were never enlightened by the holy truths of the Gospel; and, while we own them to be false and impious, let us, however, confess that the Romans were great friends to toleration, seeing that such tenets never excited any commotions.
Among the ancient Romans, from the time of Romulus to when Christians started clashing with the empire's priests, there isn't a single instance of anyone being persecuted for their beliefs. Cicero questioned everything, and Lucretius rejected it all, yet neither faced any backlash from their fellow citizens. In fact, this freedom was so extensive that Pliny, the naturalist, starts his book by denying that a God exists and claims that if there is one, it must be the sun. Cicero, when talking about hell, says: Non est una tam excors quæ credat (“There is not even an old woman so silly as to believe it”). Juvenal states: Nec pueri credunt (“Nor do the children believe it”). And a common saying echoed in the Roman theater was: Post mortem nihil est, ipsaque mors nihil (“Nothing after death; even death itself is nothing”). While we may reject these sayings, we should forgive them in a people who were never enlightened by the enlightened truths of the Gospel; and while we acknowledge them as false and misguided, we must also admit that the Romans were strong supporters of tolerance, since such beliefs never sparked any uprisings.
Deorum offensa diis curæ, was the grand principle of the senate and people of Rome, that illustrious nation employing their attention wholly to conquer, govern and civilize the universe. They were our legislators as well as our conquerors; and even Cæsar, who reduced us to his subjection, and gave us laws and games, never attempted to compel us to quit our Druids for him, though supreme pontiff of a nation whose subjects we were now become.
The offense of the gods is a concern for the gods, was the fundamental principle of the senate and people of Rome, that remarkable nation focused entirely on conquering, governing, and civilizing the world. They served as both our lawmakers and conquerors; and even Caesar, who brought us under his control and provided us with laws and entertainment, never tried to force us to abandon our Druids for him, even though he was the high priest of a nation whose subjects we had now become.
The Romans themselves did not profess all kinds of religion, therefore they did not give public sanction to all, but they permitted them. Under Numa nothing material was the object of their worship. They had neither statues nor pictures; in process of time, however, some were erected to the Dii Majorum Gentium, with which the Greeks brought them into acquaintance. That law in the twelve tables, Deos peregrinos ne colunto, was confined to the allowing no public worship to be paid, except to the superior and inferior deities, approved by the senate. The Egyptian goddess Isis had a temple in Rome at the time of Tiberius, who demolished it because its priests, having been bribed by Mundus, suffered him to lie with a lady called Paulina in the temple itself, under the name and form of the god Anubis. Indeed this story is to be found only in Josephus, who did not live at that time, and was moreover a credulous and exaggerating writer; and there is very little probability that in so enlightened an age as that of Tiberius, a lady of the first distinction in Rome could be so weak as to believe that a god cohabited with her.
The Romans didn't embrace every kind of religion, so they didn't officially endorse all of them, but they allowed them. During Numa's time, nothing physical was the focus of their worship. They had no statues or images; however, over time, some were created for the Dii Majorum Gentium, thanks to the Greeks introducing them. The law in the twelve tables, Deos peregrinos ne colunto, limited public worship to only those superior and inferior deities that were approved by the senate. The Egyptian goddess Isis had a temple in Rome during Tiberius's reign, which he destroyed because its priests, bribed by Mundus, allowed him to be with a woman named Paulina in the temple itself, under the guise of the god Anubis. This story comes solely from Josephus, who wasn’t alive at that time and was known to be a gullible and exaggerating writer; it's highly unlikely that during such an enlightened period like that of Tiberius, a prominent Roman woman would be naive enough to think that a god was sleeping with her.
But whether this anecdote be true or false, this one thing is certain, that the Egyptian idolatry was in the possession of a temple in Rome with the public consent. The Jews had also lived as traders in that city ever since the Punic war; they had their synagogues there in the time of Augustus, and almost always continued to have them in the same manner as they now have in modern Rome. Can we desire a stronger instance that the Romans looked upon toleration as the most sacred of all the laws of nations?
But whether this story is true or not, one thing is clear: the Egyptian idol worship had a temple in Rome with public approval. The Jews had also been living as traders in that city since the Punic War; they had their synagogues there during the time of Augustus, and they've mostly continued to have them the same way they do in modern Rome. Can we find a stronger example that shows the Romans considered tolerance to be one of the most sacred laws of nations?
We are told that as soon as the Christian religion began to make its appearance, its followers were persecuted by these very Romans who persecuted no one. This fact, however, appears to me to be evidently false, and I desire no better authority than that of St. Paul himself. In the Acts of the Apostles15 we are told that St. Paul, being accused by the Jews of attempting to overturn the Mosaic law by that of Jesus Christ, St. James proposed to him to shave his head and go into the temple with four Jews and purify himself with them, “That all men may know,” says he, “that those things whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing, but that thou thyself dost keep the law of Moses.”
We are informed that as soon as the Christian religion started to emerge, its followers faced persecution from the very Romans who didn't persecute anyone else. However, this idea seems clearly false to me, and I require no better evidence than St. Paul himself. In the Acts of the Apostles15, it is stated that St. Paul, accused by the Jews of trying to undermine the Mosaic law with that of Jesus Christ, was advised by St. James to shave his head and enter the temple with four Jews to purify himself with them. “That all men may know,” he says, “that the things they were told about you are untrue, but that you yourself keep the law of Moses.”
Accordingly, we find that St. Paul, though a Christian, submitted to perform these Jewish ceremonies for the space of seven days; but before the expiration of this time, the Jews of Asia, who knew him again, seeing him in the temple, not only with Jews but Gentiles also, cried out that he had polluted the holy place, and laid hands upon him, drew him out of the temple, and carried him before the Governor Felix; they afterwards accused him at the judgment-seat of Festus, whither the Jews came in crowds demanding his death. But Festus answered them: “It is not the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have licence to answer for himself.”16
So, we see that St. Paul, even though he was a Christian, agreed to participate in these Jewish rituals for seven days. However, before that time was up, some Jews from Asia recognized him while he was in the temple, surrounded not only by Jews but also by Gentiles. They shouted that he had defiled the holy place, seized him, dragged him out of the temple, and brought him before Governor Felix. Later, they accused him in front of Festus, and the Jews came in large numbers demanding his execution. But Festus replied, “It’s not the Roman way to hand over any man to be killed without allowing the accused to face his accusers and to defend himself.”16
These words of the Roman magistrate are the more remarkable as he appears to have been no favorer of St. Paul, but rather to have held him in contempt, for, imposed upon by the false lights of his own reason, he took him for a person beside himself; nay, he expressly says to him, “Much learning hath made thee mad.”17 Festus then was entirely guided by the equity of the Roman law in taking under his protection a stranger for whom he could have no regard.
These words from the Roman official are even more striking because he didn’t seem to support St. Paul and likely looked down on him. Misled by his own flawed reasoning, he thought St. Paul was out of his mind; in fact, he outright tells him, “Your extensive knowledge has driven you crazy.”17 Festus, therefore, was completely guided by the fairness of Roman law in offering protection to a stranger he had no personal interest in.
Here then we have the word of God itself declaring that the Romans were a just people, and no persecutors. Besides, it was not the Romans who laid violent hands on St. Paul, but the Jews. St. James, the brother of Jesus, was stoned to death by order of a Sadducee Jew, and not by that of a Roman judge. It was the Jews alone who put St. Stephen to death;18 and though St. Paul held the clothes of those who stoned him, he certainly did not act then as a Roman citizen.
Here we have the word of God itself stating that the Romans were a just people and not persecutors. Additionally, it was not the Romans who attacked St. Paul, but the Jews. St. James, the brother of Jesus, was stoned to death on the orders of a Sadducee Jew, not by a Roman judge. The Jews alone executed St. Stephen;18 and although St. Paul did hold the clothes of those who stoned him, he certainly did not act as a Roman citizen at that time.
The primitive Christians had certainly no cause of complaint against the Romans; the Jews, from whom they at that time began to separate themselves, were their only enemies. Every one knows the implacable hatred all sectaries bore to those who quit their sect. There doubtless were several tumults in the synagogues in Rome. Suetonius, in his life of Claudius, has these words, Judæos impulsore Christo assidue tumultuantes Roma expulit. He is wrong in saying that it was at the instigation of Christ they raised commotions in Rome; but he could not be acquainted with all the circumstances relating to a people who were held in such contempt in Rome as the Jews were; and, however mistaken he may have been in this particular, yet he is right as to the occasion of these commotions. Suetonius wrote in the reign of Adrian in the second century, when the Christians were not distinguished from the Jews by the Romans; therefore this passage of Suetonius is a proof that the Romans, so far from oppressing the primitive Christians, chastised the Jews who persecuted them, being desirous that the Jewish synagogue in Rome should show the same indulgence to its dissenting brethren as it received itself from the Roman Senate; and we find from Dion Cassius and Ulpian, that the Jews who were thus banished from Rome returned soon after, and even attained to several honors and dignities, notwithstanding the laws which excluded them therefrom.19 Can it be believed, that after the destruction of Jerusalem, the emperors would have loaded the Jews with their favors, and have persecuted and put to death the Christians, whom they looked upon as a sect of the Jews?
The early Christians had no real reason to complain about the Romans; their only enemies at that time were the Jews, from whom they began to distance themselves. It’s well-known that those in a sect often harbor intense hatred for those who leave it. There were likely several disturbances in the synagogues in Rome. Suetonius, in his biography of Claudius, noted: Judæos impulsore Christo assidue tumultuantes Roma expulit. He was mistaken in saying that it was because of Christ that they caused upheaval in Rome, but he might not have known all the details about a group that was so disdained in Rome as the Jews were; however, he was correct about the cause of these disturbances. Suetonius wrote during the reign of Hadrian in the second century, a time when Romans didn’t distinguish between Christians and Jews. So, this statement from Suetonius indicates that rather than oppressing the early Christians, the Romans punished the Jews for persecuting them, wanting the Jewish synagogue in Rome to extend the same tolerance to its dissenting members as it received from the Roman Senate. We also learn from Dion Cassius and Ulpian that the Jews who were expelled from Rome returned shortly afterward and even gained various honors and positions, despite the laws that had barred them. 19 Is it believable that after the destruction of Jerusalem, the emperors would have favored the Jews while persecuting and executing Christians, whom they considered a sect of the Jews?
Nero is said to have been a great persecutor of the Christians. But Tacitus tells us that they were accused of having set fire to the city of Rome, and were thereupon given up to the resentment of the populace. But had religion anything to do with this charge? No, certainly. We might as well say that the Chinese, whom the Dutch murdered a few years ago in Batavia, were slaughtered on account of their religion. And nothing but a strong desire to deceive ourselves can possibly make us attribute to persecution the sufferings of a few half-Jews and half-Christians under Nero.20
Nero is said to have been a major persecutor of Christians. However, Tacitus informs us that they were accused of setting fire to the city of Rome and were then turned over to the anger of the people. But did religion have anything to do with this accusation? No, definitely not. We might as well say that the Chinese, whom the Dutch killed a few years ago in Batavia, were murdered because of their religion. Only a strong desire to fool ourselves could possibly lead us to link the suffering of a few half-Jews and half-Christians under Nero to persecution.20
CHAPTER IX.
MARTYRS.
Several Christians afterwards suffered martyrdom; it is not easy to say on what particular account they were condemned, but I can venture to assert that none suffered under the first Cæsars merely on the account of religion, for they tolerated all beliefs; therefore, why should they seek out and persecute an obscure people, who had a worship peculiar to themselves, at the time they licensed all others?
Several Christians later faced martyrdom; it’s hard to pinpoint exactly why they were condemned, but I can confidently say that none suffered under the first Caesars solely for their faith, since they accepted all beliefs. So, why would they target and persecute a little-known group that had its own unique worship when they allowed all others?
The Emperors Titus, Trajan, Antoninus, and Decius were not barbarians; how then can we imagine that they would have deprived the Christians alone of that liberty with which they indulged every other nation, or that they would even have troubled them for having concealed mysteries, while the worshippers of Isis, Mithra, and the Goddess of Assyria, whose rites were all of them equally unknown to the Romans, were suffered to perform them without hindrance? Certainly, the persecutions the Christians suffered must have arisen from other causes, and from some private pique, enforced by reasons of state.
The Emperors Titus, Trajan, Antoninus, and Decius were not barbarians; so how could we think they would have denied the Christians the same freedom they granted to every other nation? Or that they would have bothered them for keeping secrets, while the followers of Isis, Mithra, and the Assyrian Goddess, whose rituals were just as strange to the Romans, were allowed to practice without issues? Clearly, the persecution the Christians faced must have come from different motivations, possibly personal grievances backed by political reasons.
For instance, when St. Laurence refused to deliver to Cornelius Secularius, the Roman prefect, the money belonging to the Christians which he had in his custody, was it not very natural for the prefect and the emperor to be incensed at this refusal? They did not know that St. Laurence had distributed this money among the poor, in acts of charity and benevolence; therefore they considered him only as a refractory person, and punished him accordingly.21
For example, when St. Laurence refused to give the money he was holding for the Christians to Cornelius Secularius, the Roman prefect, wasn't it completely understandable for the prefect and the emperor to be angry about this refusal? They didn't realize that St. Laurence had shared that money with the poor through acts of charity and kindness; so they saw him merely as a defiant individual and punished him accordingly.21
Again, let us consider the martyrdom of St. Polyeuctes. Can he be said to have suffered on account of religion only? He enters a temple, where the people are employed in offering thanksgivings to their gods on account of the victory gained by the Emperor Decius; he insults the priests and overturns and breaks in pieces the altar and statues. Is there a country in the world where so gross an insult would have been passed over? The Christian who publicly tore the edict of the Emperor Diocletian, and by that act brought on the great persecution against his brethren in the two last years of this prince’s reign, had not, surely, a zeal according to knowledge, but was the unhappy cause of all the disasters that befell his party. This inconsiderate zeal, which was often breaking forth, and was condemned even by several of the Fathers of the Church, was probably the occasion of all those persecutions we read of.
Again, let's consider the martyrdom of St. Polyeuctes. Can we say he suffered solely for his faith? He walks into a temple where people are thanking their gods for the victory won by Emperor Decius; he disrespects the priests and knocks over and destroys the altar and statues. Is there any country in the world where such a blatant insult would be overlooked? The Christian who publicly tore up the edict of Emperor Diocletian, which led to the major persecution against his fellow believers during the last two years of this emperor’s reign, surely didn't act with knowledge but was instead the unfortunate cause of all the disasters that struck his group. This reckless zeal, which often flared up and was even condemned by several Church Fathers, probably contributed to all those persecutions we read about.
Certainly, I would not make a comparison between the first sacramentarians and the primitive Christians, as error should never be ranked in the same class with truth, but it is well known that Farrel, the predecessor of Calvin, did the very same thing at Arles which St. Polyeuctes had done before him in Armenia. The townsmen were carrying the statue of St. Anthony, the hermit, in procession through the streets; Farrel and some of his followers in a fit of zeal fell upon the monks who were carrying the image, beat them, made them take to their heels, and, having seized upon St. Anthony, threw him into the river. Assuredly Farrel deserved death for this flagrant outrage upon the public peace, but he had the good luck to escape by flight. Now, had he only told those monks in the open streets that he did not believe that a raven had brought half a loaf to St. Anthony, nor that this hermit had had conversation with centaurs and satyrs, he would have deserved a severe reprimand for troubling the public peace; but if the night after the procession he had quietly examined the story in his own room, no one could have found any fault with him for it.
Sure, I wouldn't compare the first sacramentarians to the early Christians, since we should never put error in the same category as truth. However, it's well-known that Farrel, who preceded Calvin, did the same thing at Arles that St. Polyeuctes had done in Armenia. The townspeople were carrying the statue of St. Anthony, the hermit, in a procession through the streets; Farrel and some of his followers, caught up in zeal, attacked the monks carrying the image, beat them, forced them to flee, and then threw St. Anthony into the river. Clearly, Farrel deserved to be punished for this blatant disruption of public peace, but he was lucky enough to escape by running away. If he had simply told those monks in the street that he didn’t believe a raven brought half a loaf to St. Anthony or that the hermit had conversations with centaurs and satyrs, he would have deserved a serious reprimand for disturbing the public peace. But if he had quietly examined the story in his own home the night after the procession, no one could have criticized him for that.
But, indeed, can we suppose that the Romans, after permitting the infamous Antinous to be ranked among their demi-gods, would have massacred and thrown to wild beasts those against whom they had no other cause of reproach than having peaceably worshipped a just Deity? Or would those very Romans, who worshipped a supreme and all-powerful God,22 master of all the subordinate deities, and distinguished by the title of Deus optimus maximus, would they, I say, have persecuted such who professed to worship only one God?
But can we really believe that the Romans, after allowing the infamous Antinous to be considered one of their demi-gods, would have slaughtered and fed to wild beasts those who had no other fault than peacefully worshipping a just Deity? Or would those same Romans, who honored a supreme and all-powerful God, 22 the master of all lesser deities and known by the title of Deus optimus maximus, would they, I ask, have persecuted those who claimed to worship only one God?
There appears little reason to believe that there ever was an inquisition instituted against the Christians under the Roman emperors; I mean, that they were ever judicially examined on the subject of their faith; neither do we find that Jew, Syrian, Egyptian bards, Druids, or philosophers were ever troubled on this account. The primitive martyrs then were men who opposed the worship of false gods. But, however wise or pious they might be in rejecting the belief of such absurd fictions, if, not content with worshipping the true God in spirit and in truth, they offered a violent and public outrage to the received religion of the government under which they lived, however absurd that religion might be, impartiality obliges us to confess that they themselves were the first persecutors.
There seems to be little reason to believe that there was ever an inquisition against Christians under the Roman emperors; I mean, that they were ever judged for their faith. We also don’t find that Jews, Syrians, Egyptians, bards, Druids, or philosophers were ever persecuted for this reason. The early martyrs were people who opposed the worship of false gods. However wise or pious they were in rejecting such ridiculous beliefs, if they were not satisfied with worshipping the true God genuinely and instead publicly and violently attacked the established religion of the government they lived under, no matter how absurd that religion might have been, fairness requires us to acknowledge that they were the first persecutors themselves.
Tertullian, in his Apology,23 says that the Christians were looked upon as a turbulent and seditious sect. This accusation is doubtless unjust; but it serves to prove that the civil power did not set itself against the Christians purely on account of their religion. In another place,24 he says that the Christians refused to adorn the doors of their houses with laurel branches on the days of public rejoicing for the victories of the emperors. Now this blamable particularity might not, without some reason, be taken for disaffection to the government.
Tertullian, in his Apology,23 says that Christians were viewed as a disruptive and rebellious group. This accusation is certainly unfair; however, it shows that the government didn’t oppose Christians solely because of their beliefs. In another place,24 he mentions that Christians refused to decorate their doors with laurel branches during public celebrations for the emperors' victories. This seemingly questionable behavior could understandably be seen as a sign of disloyalty to the government.
The first judicial act of severity we find exercised against the Christians was that of Domitian; but this extended only to banishment, which did not last above a year, for, says the author above quoted, Facile cœptum repressit restitutis quos ipse relegaverat. Lactantius, so remarkable for his passionate and pompous style, acknowledges that from the time of Domitian to that of Decius the Church continued in a peaceable and flourishing condition. This long tranquillity, says he,25 was interrupted by that execrable animal Decius, who began to oppress the Church: Post multos annos extitit execrabile animal Decius qui vexaret ecclesiam.
The first harsh action taken against Christians was by Domitian; however, this only resulted in exile, which lasted no more than a year. As the previously mentioned author states, Facile cœptum repressit restitutis quos ipse relegaverat. Lactantius, known for his dramatic and grand style, admits that from Domitian's time until Decius's reign, the Church thrived in a peaceful and prosperous state. This long period of peace, he says, 25 was disrupted by the despicable Decius, who started to persecute the Church: Post multos annos extitit execrabile animal Decius qui vexaret ecclesiam.
I shall not here enter into a discussion of the opinion of the learned Mr. Dodwell concerning the small number of martyrs; but if the Romans had been such violent persecutors of the Christian religion, if their senate had condemned so many of its innocent votaries to perish by the most unheard-of tortures, plunging them alive in boiling oil, and exposing their wives and daughters naked to the wild beasts in the circus, how happened it that they suffered all the first bishops of Rome to live unmolested? St. Ireneus reckons only one martyr among all these bishops, namely, Telesphorus, who suffered in the year 139 of our vulgar era; nor have we any positive proof of this Telesphorus being put to death. Zephirinus governed the flock in Rome for eighteen years successively, and died peaceably in the year 219. It is true that in the ancient martyrologies we find almost all the first popes ranked as martyrs, but the word martyr is there taken only in its original and true signification, which is a witness and not a sufferer.
I won't get into a discussion about the learned Mr. Dodwell's opinion on the small number of martyrs, but if the Romans had really been such fierce persecutors of the Christian faith, if their senate had condemned so many innocent followers to die by horrific tortures, like being plunged alive into boiling oil or having their wives and daughters exposed naked to wild beasts in the circus, then why did they allow all the early bishops of Rome to live in peace? St. Ireneus counts only one martyr among these bishops, Telesphorus, who suffered in the year 139 AD; and we have no solid proof that Telesphorus was actually killed. Zephirinus led the congregation in Rome for eighteen years and died peacefully in 219. It's true that in the ancient martyrologies, almost all the first popes are listed as martyrs, but the term martyr there is used in its original and true sense, which means a witness rather than a sufferer.
Moreover, we can hardly reconcile this rage of persecution with the liberty granted the Christians, of assembling no less than fifty-six councils in the course of the first three centuries, as is acknowledged by all ecclesiastical writers.
Moreover, we can hardly make sense of this intense persecution alongside the freedom given to Christians to hold no less than fifty-six councils over the first three centuries, as recognized by all church historians.
That there were persecutions, is doubtless; but if they had been as violent as represented, it is hardly probable that Tertullian, who wrote with so much energy against the established religion, would have been suffered to die peaceably in his bed. It is certain that none of the emperors ever read his “Apology,” as an obscure work composed in Africa can hardly be supposed to have come into the hands of the governors of the world; but then, it might have been shown to their proconsuls in Africa, and have drawn down their resentment upon the author; nevertheless, we do not find that he suffered martyrdom.
It’s clear that there were persecutions, but if they had been as intense as claimed, it's unlikely that Tertullian, who wrote so passionately against the established religion, would have been allowed to die peacefully in his bed. It’s certain that none of the emperors ever read his “Apology,” since an obscure work written in Africa probably wouldn’t have reached the governors of the world. However, it could have been shown to their proconsuls in Africa and triggered their anger against the author; still, we don’t see any evidence that he faced martyrdom.
Origen taught the Christian religion publicly in Alexandria, and yet was not put to death for it. And this very Origen himself, who spoke with so much freedom both to the heathens and the Christians, and who, while he taught Jesus to the one, denied the triple Godhead to the other, expressly acknowledges, in his third book against Celsus, that “There were very few who suffered martyrdom, and those at a great distance of time from one another; notwithstanding,” says he, “that the Christians leave nothing undone to make their religion generally embraced, running from city to city, and from town to town, to make converts.”
Origen openly taught the Christian faith in Alexandria, and he was not executed for it. This same Origen, who spoke freely to both pagans and Christians, and who taught Jesus to one group while denying the concept of the Trinity to the other, clearly states in his third book against Celsus that “There were very few who suffered martyrdom, and those at a great distance of time from one another; nevertheless,” he says, “the Christians spare no effort to gain widespread acceptance of their religion, traveling from city to city and town to town to make converts.”
It must be confessed that these continual peregrinations might readily give cause to the priests, who were their enemies, to accuse them of a design to raise disturbances; and yet we find that these missions were tolerated even among the Egyptians, who have ever been a turbulent, factious, and mean people, and who tore a Roman to death for having killed a cat; in a word, a nation at all times contemptible, whatever may have been said to the contrary by the admirers of pyramids.26
It has to be acknowledged that these constant travels could easily lead the enemy priests to accuse them of trying to create trouble; yet, surprisingly, these missions were accepted even by the Egyptians, who have always been a rebellious, divisive, and lowly people, and who killed a Roman for having harmed a cat. In short, a nation that has always been looked down upon, no matter what the pyramid enthusiasts may argue.26
What person could do more to call down upon him the resentment of both ecclesiastical and civil power than St. Gregory Thaumaturgos, the disciple of Origen? This same St. Gregory had a vision during the night-time, in which an old man appeared to him sent from God, accompanied by a woman shining with glory; the first of these was St. John the Evangelist, and the other the Holy Virgin. St. John dictated to him a creed, which Gregory afterwards went about to preach. In his way he passed through Neo-Cæsarea, where the rain obliged him to stay all night, and he took up his lodging near a temple famous for its oracles. Here he made several signs of the cross. The high priest coming the next morning into the temple was surprised to find that the oracle did not give its answer as usual, upon which he invoked the spirits of the place, who appearing, told him that they could no longer inhabit that mansion, as St. Gregory had passed a night there and had made signs of the cross, upon which the high priest caused Gregory to be seized, who gave him to understand that he could drive out or cause to enter the familiar spirits wherever he pleased. “If so,” said the high priest, “pray send them back here again.” Then St. Gregory, tearing a leaf from a little book he held in his hand, wrote these words upon it: “Gregory to Satan: I command thee to enter again into this temple.” The paper being laid upon the altar, the demons, in obedience to the saint’s mandate, gave their oracles that day as usual, after which they remained silent.
What person could do more to attract the anger of both church and government than St. Gregory Thaumaturgos, the disciple of Origen? This same St. Gregory had a vision one night, in which an old man appeared to him, sent by God, along with a woman shining with glory; the former was St. John the Evangelist, and the latter was the Holy Virgin. St. John dictated a creed to him, which Gregory later preached. On his journey, he passed through Neo-Cæsarea, where rain forced him to stay the night, and he found lodging near a temple known for its oracles. Here, he made several signs of the cross. The high priest came into the temple the next morning, surprised to find that the oracle was silent, as usual. He called upon the spirits of the place, who appeared and told him they could no longer stay there since St. Gregory had spent the night and made signs of the cross. Consequently, the high priest had Gregory arrested, who indicated that he could drive out or allow familiar spirits to enter wherever he wanted. “If that's the case,” said the high priest, “please send them back here.” Then St. Gregory, tearing a page from a small book he held, wrote these words on it: “Gregory to Satan: I command you to enter again into this temple.” The paper was placed on the altar, and the demons, obeying the saint’s command, gave their oracles that day as usual, after which they remained silent.
This story is related by St. Gregory of Nyssa in his life of St. Gregory Thaumaturgos. Certainly, the idolatrous priests had great reason to be offended with St. Gregory, and might have delivered him over to the secular power as one who was their greatest enemy, and yet we do not find that they offered him any hurt.
This story is shared by St. Gregory of Nyssa in his account of St. Gregory Thaumaturgos. Clearly, the idolatrous priests had plenty of reasons to be angry with St. Gregory and could have turned him over to the authorities as someone who was their biggest enemy, yet we see no evidence that they harmed him.
The history of St. Cyprian informs us that he was the first bishop of Carthage who suffered martyrdom; this was A. D. 258, consequently no bishop of Carthage had been put to death on account of religion for a great length of time. The history of this saint does not inform us what charge was brought against him, who were his enemies, or how he incurred the displeasure of the proconsul of Africa. We find St. Cyprian thus writing to Cornelius, bishop of Rome: “There has been a tumult of the people lately at Carthage, in which it was twice proposed to throw me to the lions.” It might possibly happen that the blind resentment of the people of Carthage did at length cause Cyprian to be put to death, for, certainly, he was never condemned to suffer for his religion by the Emperor Gallus, who lived at so great a distance, and, moreover, permitted Cornelius to exercise his episcopal function under his very eye.
The history of St. Cyprian tells us that he was the first bishop of Carthage to be martyred; this happened in A.D. 258, meaning no bishop of Carthage had been executed for religious reasons in a long time. The account of this saint doesn't reveal what accusations were made against him, who his enemies were, or how he fell out of favor with the proconsul of Africa. We find St. Cyprian writing to Cornelius, the bishop of Rome: “There has been a disturbance among the people in Carthage lately, where it was suggested twice that I should be thrown to the lions.” It’s possible that the blind anger of the people of Carthage ultimately led to Cyprian's death, as he was never condemned for his faith by Emperor Gallus, who lived far away and even allowed Cornelius to carry out his duties as a bishop under his watch.
So many and various are the hidden causes that are frequently blended with the apparent one, in the persecution of an individual, that it is hardly possible for posterity to discover the true source of the misfortunes that befell even the most considerable personages, much less that of the sufferings of a private person, hardly known to any but those of his own sect.
So many different hidden reasons often mix with the obvious ones when someone is persecuted that it’s nearly impossible for future generations to uncover the true cause of the hardships that fell upon even the most prominent figures, let alone the struggles of an ordinary person, known only by their own community.
And here let it be observed that neither St. Gregory Thaumaturgos nor St. Denis, bishop of Alexandria, who were both contemporaries of St. Cyprian, suffered the slightest persecution. How then happened it that, being certainly as well known as the bishop of Carthage, they were suffered to live unmolested, while he was delivered over to punishment? May we not fairly infer that the one fell a victim to personal and powerful enemies, either in consequence of a malicious accusation, or from reasons of state, which frequently interfere in religious matters, while the other had the good fortune to escape the designs of wicked men?
And here it's worth noting that neither St. Gregory Thaumaturgos nor St. Denis, the bishop of Alexandria, who were both contemporaries of St. Cyprian, faced the slightest persecution. So how is it that, being just as well-known as the bishop of Carthage, they were allowed to live in peace while he was subjected to punishment? Can we not reasonably conclude that he became a target of personal and powerful enemies, either due to a malicious accusation or political reasons, which often interfere in religious matters, while the others were fortunate enough to avoid the schemes of evil individuals?
We cannot, with any degree of probability, suppose that the charge of being a Christian was the only cause of St. Ignatius being put to death, under the just and merciful Trajan, since we find that several of his own religion were suffered to accompany and minister comfort to him on his way to Rome.27 There had been frequent seditions in Antioch, a city remarkable for the turbulent disposition of its inhabitants; here Ignatius privately acted as bishop over the Christians. It might happen that some of these disturbances, being maliciously imputed to the innocent Christians, had occasioned the government to take cognizance of them, and that the judge might have been mistaken, as it often happens.
We can't assume with any certainty that being a Christian was the only reason St. Ignatius was executed under the fair and compassionate Trajan, since we see that several fellow believers were allowed to accompany and comfort him on his journey to Rome.27 There had been frequent riots in Antioch, a city known for the restless nature of its residents; here, Ignatius served as the bishop for the Christians. It's possible that some of these disturbances were wrongly blamed on the innocent Christians, leading the authorities to intervene, and the judge could have made an error, which often happens.
St. Simeon, for example, was accused before King Sapor of being a spy to the Romans. The history of his martyrdom tells us that Sapor proposed to him to worship the sun, whereas every one knows that the Persians paid no divine honors to that planet, but only considered it as an emblem of the good principle, the Orasmades, or Sovereign Creator, whom they all adored.
St. Simeon, for instance, was accused before King Sapor of being a spy for the Romans. The account of his martyrdom states that Sapor offered him the chance to worship the sun, although everyone knows that the Persians didn’t worship that planet as a deity; they merely saw it as a symbol of the good principle, the Orasmades, or Sovereign Creator, whom they all revered.
Any one of the least tolerating spirit cannot help his indignation from rising against those writers who accused Diocletian of persecuting the Christians after his accession to the empire. Here we need only refer to Eusebius of Cæsarea, whose testimony certainly cannot be rejected. The favorite, the panegyrist of Constantine, and the declared enemy of the emperors his predecessors, is certainly entitled to our credit when he justifies those very emperors. The following are his own words:28
Any person with even a little tolerance can't help feeling angry at the writers who claimed that Diocletian persecuted Christians after he came to power. We only need to mention Eusebius of Cæsarea, whose account we can't disregard. As the favorite and praise-giver of Constantine, as well as an open opponent of his predecessor emperors, he certainly deserves our trust when he defends those very emperors. Here are his exact words:28
“The emperors had for a long time given the Christians great marks of their favor and benevolence; they had entrusted them with the care of whole provinces; many of them lived within the imperial palace; and some of the emperors even married Christian women; Diocletian, in particular, espoused Prisca, whose daughter was wife to Maximianus Galerius,” etc.
“The emperors had for a long time shown the Christians significant favor and kindness; they had put them in charge of entire provinces; many of them lived within the imperial palace; and some of the emperors even married Christian women; Diocletian, in particular, married Prisca, whose daughter was married to Maximianus Galerius,” etc.
Let this authentic testimony make us cautious how we fall too readily into calumny; and from this let any impartial person judge, if the persecution raised by Galerius, after nineteen years of continued clemency and favor to the Christians, must not have been occasioned by some intrigues with which we are at present unacquainted.
Let this genuine testimony remind us to be careful about not jumping to conclusions; and from this, any fair-minded person can see that the persecution stirred up by Galerius, after nineteen years of ongoing kindness and support for Christians, must have been triggered by some schemes that we are currently unaware of.
From this also we may perceive the absurdity of that fabulous story of the Theban legion, said to have been all massacred for their religion. Can anything be more ridiculous than to make this legion be brought from Asia by the great St. Bernard? It is altogether impossible that this legion should have been sent for from Asia to quiet a tumult in Gaul, a year after that tumult was suppressed, and not less so that six thousand foot and seven hundred horse should have suffered themselves to be all murdered in a place where two hundred men only might have kept off a whole army. The account of this pretended butchery is introduced with all the marks of imposture: “When the earth groaned under the tyranny of Diocletian, heaven was peopled with martyrs.” Now, this event, such as it is related, is supposed to have happened in 286, the very time in which Diocletian most favored the Christians, and that the Roman Empire was in a state of the greatest tranquillity. But to cut short this matter at once, no such legion as the Theban ever existed; the Romans were too haughty and too wise to form a corps of those Egyptians, who served only as slaves in Rome, Vernæ Canopi; we may as well suppose them to have had a Jewish legion. We have the names of two and thirty legions that formed the principal military force of the Roman Empire, and it is very certain the Theban legion is not to be found among them. In a word, we may rank this story with the acrostic verses of the Sibyls, which are said to have foretold the miracles wrought by Jesus Christ, and with many other like spurious productions, which false zeal has trumped up to impose upon credulity.
From this, we can also see the absurdity of the ridiculous story about the Theban legion, which is said to have been completely massacred for their faith. Can anything be more absurd than suggesting this legion was brought from Asia by the great St. Bernard? It's totally impossible for this legion to have been called from Asia to settle a disturbance in Gaul a year after that disturbance was already handled, and even more so that six thousand infantry and seven hundred cavalry would have allowed themselves to be completely slaughtered in a place where just two hundred men could have held off an entire army. The account of this supposed mass murder is presented with all the signs of a hoax: “When the earth groaned under the tyranny of Diocletian, heaven was filled with martyrs.” Now, this event, as described, is thought to have happened in 286, which is the exact period when Diocletian was actually supporting the Christians and when the Roman Empire was at its most peaceful. But to put an end to this matter quickly, no such legion as the Theban ever existed; the Romans were too prideful and smart to create a unit of those Egyptians, who only served as slaves in Rome, Vernæ Canopi; we might as well assume they had a Jewish legion. We have the names of thirty-two legions that made up the main military force of the Roman Empire, and it's clear that the Theban legion is not among them. In short, we can categorize this story alongside the acrostic verses of the Sibyls, which are claimed to have foretold the miracles of Jesus Christ, and many other similar fraudulent works that misguided zeal has created to deceive the gullible.
CHAPTER X.THE DANGER OF FALSE LEGENDS AND PERSECUTION.
Mankind has been too long imposed upon by falsehood; it is therefore time that we should come to the knowledge of the few truths that can be distinguished from amidst the clouds of fiction which cover Roman history from the times of Tacitus and Suetonius, and with which the annals of the other nations of antiquity have almost always been obscured.
Mankind has been misled by falsehoods for too long; it’s time we uncover the few truths that can be found amidst the fog of fiction that shrouds Roman history since the times of Tacitus and Suetonius, which has also often clouded the histories of other ancient nations.
Can any one, for example, believe that the Romans, a grave and modest people, could have condemned Christian virgins, the children of persons of the first quality, to common prostitution? This is assuredly very inconsistent with the noble austerity of that nation from whom we received our laws, and who punished so rigorously the least transgression of chastity in their vestals. These shameful stories may indeed be found in the Actes Sincères of Ruinart. But should we believe those acts before the “Acts of the Apostles”? The Actes Sincères tell us from Bollandus that there were in the city of Ancira seven Christian virgins, each of them upwards of seventy, whom the governor, Theodectes, ordered to be deflowered by the young men of the place; but these poor maidens having escaped this disaster—as indeed there was great reason they should—he compelled them to assist stark naked at the mysteries of Diana, at which, by the way, no one ever assisted but in a veil. St. Theodotus, who, though indeed nothing more than an innkeeper, was not the less pious for that, besought God devoutly that he would be pleased to take away the lives of these holy maidens lest they should yield to temptation. God heard his prayer. The governor ordered them all to be thrown into a lake with stones about their necks; immediately after which they appeared to Theodotus, and begged of him, “that he would not suffer their bodies to be devoured by the fishes.” These, it seems, were their own words.
Can anyone really believe that the Romans, a serious and modest group, would condemn Christian virgins, the children of prominent families, to regular prostitution? That idea is definitely at odds with the noble seriousness of the nation that gave us our laws, who severely punished even the slightest violation of chastity among their vestals. You can find these shameful stories in the Actes Sincères by Ruinart. But should we trust those accounts over the “Acts of the Apostles”? The Actes Sincères tell us through Bollandus that in the city of Ancira there were seven Christian virgins, all over seventy years old, whom the governor, Theodectes, ordered to be violated by the local young men. However, these poor maidens managed to escape this fate—understandably so—and he forced them to participate completely naked in the mysteries of Diana, where, by the way, no one ever attended without a veil. St. Theodotus, who, despite being just an innkeeper, was still quite devout, earnestly prayed to God to take the lives of these holy maidens so they wouldn't give in to temptation. God responded to his prayer. The governor then ordered them all to be thrown into a lake with stones tied around their necks; immediately after, they appeared to Theodotus and asked him not to let their bodies be eaten by the fish. Those were apparently their own words.
Hereupon the innkeeper saint and some of his companions went in the night-time to the side of the lake, which was guarded by a party of soldiers, a heavenly torch going all the way before, to light them. When they came to the place where the guards were posted, they saw a heavenly horseman armed cap-a-pie, with a lance in his hand, who fell upon the soldiers and dispersed them, while St. Theodotus drew the dead bodies of the virgins out of the water. He was afterwards carried before the governor, who ordered his head to be struck off, without the heavenly horseman interfering to prevent it. However disposed we may be to pay all due reverence to the true martyrs of our holy religion, we must confess it is very hard to believe the story of Bollandus and Ruinart.
Here, the innkeeper saint and some of his friends went at night to the side of the lake, which was guarded by a group of soldiers, with a heavenly light leading the way. When they reached the spot where the guards were stationed, they saw a heavenly knight fully armed, with a spear in his hand, who charged at the soldiers and drove them away while St. Theodotus pulled the bodies of the virgins out of the water. He was later brought before the governor, who ordered his execution by beheading, without the heavenly knight intervening to stop it. No matter how much we want to honor the true martyrs of our faith, we have to admit that the accounts of Bollandus and Ruinart are quite hard to believe.
Need I add to this the legend of young St. Romanus? Eusebius tells us, that having been condemned to be burnt, he was accordingly thrown into the fire, when some Jews, who were present, made a mock of Jesus Christ, who suffered his followers to be burnt when God had delivered Shadrac, Meshach, and Abednego out of the fiery furnace. No sooner had the Jews uttered this blasphemy than they beheld St. Romanus walking triumphant and unhurt forth from the flaming pile; this being reported to the emperor, he gave orders for his being pardoned, telling the judge that he would not have an affair upon his hands with God—a strange expression for Diocletian! The judge, however, notwithstanding the emperor’s clemency, ordered St. Romanus to have his tongue cut out; and, though he had executioners at hand, commanded the operation to be performed by a surgeon. Young Romanus, who had from his birth labored under an impediment of speech, no sooner lost his tongue than he spoke distinctly, and with great volubility. Upon this, the surgeon received a severe reprimand; when, in order to show that he had performed his operation, secundum artem, he laid hold of a man who was going by, from whom he cut just the same portion of tongue as he had done from St. Romanus, on which the patient instantly died, for, adds our author very learnedly, “Anatomy teaches us that a man cannot live without his tongue.” If Eusebius did really write such stuff, and it has not been added by some other hand, what degree of credit can we give to his history?
Need I add to this the story of young St. Romanus? Eusebius tells us that after being sentenced to be burned, he was thrown into the fire. Some Jews present mocked Jesus Christ, saying He allowed His followers to be burned when God rescued Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego from the fiery furnace. No sooner had the Jews spoken this blasphemy than they saw St. Romanus walking out from the flames, unharmed and triumphant. When this was reported to the emperor, he ordered his pardon, telling the judge he didn’t want to have a problem with God—a surprising statement from Diocletian! However, despite the emperor’s mercy, the judge ordered St. Romanus to have his tongue cut out. Even though executioners were ready, he commanded that a surgeon perform the procedure. Young Romanus, who had struggled with a speech impediment since birth, spoke clearly and fluently as soon as he lost his tongue. The surgeon faced a harsh reprimand for this; wanting to prove he had done the procedure correctly, he grabbed a man passing by and cut the same portion of his tongue as he did with St. Romanus, resulting in the man dying immediately. As our author wisely notes, “Anatomy teaches us that a man cannot live without his tongue.” If Eusebius really wrote such things, and they haven’t been added by someone else, what credibility can we give to his history?
We have the relation of the martyrdom of St. Felicitas and her seven children, who are said to have been condemned to death by the wise and pious Antoninus, but without giving us the author’s name, who, most probably, possessed of more zeal than veracity, had a mind to imitate the history of the Maccabees. He begins his relation in the following manner: “St. Felicitas was by birth a Roman, and lived in the reign of Antoninus.” It is clear by these words that the author did not live at the same time with St. Felicitas. He says that they were judged before the prætor in the Campus Martius, whereas the Roman prefect’s tribunal was not in the Campus Martius, but in the Capitol, for, although the Comitia had been held there formerly, yet at this time it was used only as a place for reviewing the soldiers, for chariot races, and for military games. This alone is sufficient to detect the fiction.
We have the account of the martyrdom of St. Felicitas and her seven children, who were supposedly sentenced to death by the wise and pious Antoninus. However, the author doesn’t give his name and, most likely, had more enthusiasm than accuracy, intending to mirror the story of the Maccabees. He starts his account like this: “St. Felicitas was born a Roman and lived during Antoninus' reign.” It’s clear from these words that the author didn’t live at the same time as St. Felicitas. He claims they were judged before the praetor in the Campus Martius, but the Roman prefect’s tribunal wasn’t in the Campus Martius; it was in the Capitol. Although the Comitia had been held there in the past, at this time, it was only used for reviewing soldiers, chariot races, and military games. This alone is enough to reveal the falsehood.
The author adds furthermore, that after sentence was passed, the emperor committed the care of seeing it executed to different judges, a circumstance which is entirely repugnant to the usual forms in those times, and in every other.
The author also notes that after the sentence was given, the emperor assigned different judges to ensure it was carried out, which was completely against the usual practices of that time and in every other.
We also read of St. Hippolytus, who is said to have been drawn in pieces by horses, as was Hippolytus, the son of Theseus. But a punishment of this kind was not known among the ancient Romans; and this fabulous story took its rise wholly from the similitude of names.
We also read about St. Hippolytus, who is said to have been torn apart by horses, like Hippolytus, the son of Theseus. However, a punishment like this wasn’t known among the ancient Romans, and this legendary story originated entirely from the similarity of names.
And here we may make one observation, that in the multitude of martyrologies, composed wholly by the Christians themselves, we almost always read of a great number of them coming of their own accord into the prison of their condemned brother, following him to execution, saving the blood as it flows from him, burying his dead body and performing miracles with his relics. Now, if the persecution was levelled only at the religion, would not the authors of it have destroyed those who thus openly declared themselves Christians, administered comfort and assistance to their brethren under sentence, and were moreover, charged with working enchantments with their inanimate remains? Would they not have treated them as we have treated several different sects of Protestants, whom we have butchered and burnt by hundreds, without distinction of age or sex? Is there amongst all the authenticated accounts of the ancient persecutions a single instance like that of St. Bartholomew, and the massacre in Ireland? Is there one that comes near to the annual festival, which is still celebrated at Toulouse, and which for its cruelty deserves to be forever abolished, where the inhabitants of a whole city go in procession to return thanks to God, and felicitate one another, for having, two hundred years ago, massacred upwards of four thousand of their fellow subjects?
And here’s an observation: in the many martyrologies written entirely by Christians, we often read about a large number of them voluntarily entering the prison of their condemned brother, following him to execution, collecting his blood as it flows, burying his body, and performing miracles with his relics. Now, if the persecution was aimed only at the religion, wouldn’t the perpetrators have eliminated those who openly identified as Christians, providing comfort and support to their condemned brothers, and who were also accused of performing magic with their remains? Wouldn’t they have treated them like we treated various Protestant sects, whom we slaughtered and burned by the hundreds, regardless of age or gender? Is there any verified account of ancient persecutions that resembles the St. Bartholomew massacre or the events in Ireland? Is there even one that comes close to the annual festival still celebrated in Toulouse, which, for its brutality, deserves to be ended forever, where the entire city goes in procession to thank God and congratulate each other for having massacred over four thousand fellow citizens two hundred years ago?
With horror I say it, but it is an undoubted truth, that we, who call ourselves Christians, have been persecutors, executioners, and assassins! And of whom? Of our own brethren. It is we who have razed a hundred towns to their foundations with the crucifix or Bible in our hands, and who have continually persevered in shedding torrents of blood, and lighting the fires of persecution, from the reign of Constantine to the time of the religious horrors of the cannibals who inhabited the Cévennes; horrors which, praised be God, no longer exist.
With horror I say it, but it’s an undeniable truth that we, who call ourselves Christians, have been persecutors, executioners, and assassins! And of whom? Our own brethren. It’s us who have destroyed a hundred towns to their foundations with the crucifix or Bible in hand, and who have consistently continued to shed torrents of blood, igniting the fires of persecution, from the reign of Constantine to the time of the religious horrors of the cannibals who lived in the Cévennes; horrors which, thank God, no longer exist.
Indeed, we still see at times some miserable wretches of the more distant provinces sent to the gallows on account of religion. Since the year 1745 eight persons have been hanged of those called predicants or ministers of the gospel, whose only crime was that of having prayed to God for their king in bad French, and giving a drop of wine, and a morsel of leavened bread, to a few ignorant peasants. Nothing of all this is known in Paris, where pleasure engrosses the whole attention, and where they are ignorant of everything that passes, not only in foreign kingdoms, but even in the more distant parts of their own. The trials in these cases frequently take up less time than is used to condemn a deserter. The king wants only to be informed of this, and he would certainly extend his mercy on such occasions.
Indeed, we still occasionally see some unfortunate individuals from the more remote provinces executed for their religious beliefs. Since 1745, eight people, known as preachers or ministers, have been hanged, their only crime being that they prayed for their king in bad French and offered a little wine and a piece of unleavened bread to a few uneducated peasants. None of this is known in Paris, where pleasure dominates people's attention, and they remain unaware of what happens not just in foreign countries but even in the more distant parts of their own. The trials in these cases often take less time than it takes to convict a deserter. The king only needs to be informed of this, and he would surely show mercy in such cases.
We do not find that the Roman Catholic priests are treated in this manner in any Protestant country: there are above a hundred of them,29 both in England and Ireland, publicly known to be such, and who have yet been suffered to live peaceably and unmolested, even during the last war.
We don’t see that Roman Catholic priests are treated this way in any Protestant country: there are over a hundred of them, 29 both in England and Ireland, publicly known as such, and they have still been allowed to live peacefully and without disturbance, even during the last war.
Shall we then always be the last to adopt the wholesome sentiments of other nations? They have corrected their errors, when shall we correct ours? It has required sixty years to make us receive the demonstrations of the great Newton: we have but just begun to dare to save the lives of our children by inoculation, and it is but of very late date that we have put in practice the true principles of agriculture; when shall we begin to put in practice the true principles of humanity, or with what face can we reproach the heathens with having made so many martyrs, when we ourselves are guilty of the same cruelties in the like circumstances?
Shall we always be the last to embrace the positive ideas from other countries? They have fixed their mistakes; when will we fix ours? It took us sixty years to accept the findings of the great Newton. We’ve only just started to take steps to protect our children through inoculation, and it’s only recently that we've actually applied the right principles of farming. When will we start applying the true principles of humanity? How can we criticize others for creating so many martyrs when we ourselves are responsible for similar atrocities under similar circumstances?
Let it be allowed that the Romans put to death a number of Christians on account of their religion only: if so, the Romans were highly blamable; but shall we commit the same injustice, and while we reproach them for their persecutions, be persecutors ourselves?
Let’s acknowledge that the Romans executed several Christians just for their beliefs: if that's the case, the Romans were very wrong; but should we do the same thing, and while we criticize them for their persecution, become persecutors ourselves?
If there should be any one so destitute of honesty, or so blinded with enthusiasm, as to ask me here, why I thus undertake to lay open our errors and faults, and to destroy the credit of all our false miracles and fictitious legends, which serve to keep alive the zeal and piety of many persons; and should such a person tell me that some errors are absolutely necessary; that, like ulcers, they give a vent to the humors of the body, and by being taken away would compass its destruction, thus would I answer him:
If someone is so lacking in honesty or so caught up in their excitement that they ask me why I’m exposing our mistakes and flaws, and discrediting all our false miracles and made-up stories that keep the passion and devotion of many people alive; and if such a person claims that some errors are absolutely necessary, like ulcers that release the body’s bad humors and would lead to its destruction if removed, this is how I would respond:
“All those false miracles by which you shake the credit due to real ones, the numberless absurd legends with which you clog the truths of the Gospel, serve only to extinguish the pure flame of religion in our hearts.” There are too many persons, who, desirous of being instructed, but not having the time for acquiring instruction, say: “The teachers of my religion have deceived me, therefore there is no religion: it is better to throw myself into the arms of Nature than those of Error; and I had rather place my dependence on her law than in the inventions of men.” Others again unhappily go still greater lengths; they perceive that imposture has put a bridle in their mouths, and therefore will not submit even to the necessary curb of truth; they incline towards atheism, and run into depravity because others have been impostors and persecutors.
“All those fake miracles that undermine the credibility of real ones, the countless ridiculous stories that clutter the truths of the Gospel, only serve to extinguish the pure flame of faith in our hearts.” There are many people who, eager to learn but short on time, say: “The leaders of my faith have misled me, so there’s no faith at all: it's better to embrace Nature than to fall for Deception; I’d rather trust her laws than the creations of man.” Unfortunately, some go even further; they realize that deceit has silenced them, and thus they refuse to accept even the necessary restraint of truth; they lean towards atheism and succumb to moral decay because others have been frauds and oppressors.
Such are undeniably the consequences of pious frauds and superstitious fopperies. Mankind in general reason but by halves: it is certainly a very vicious way of arguing to say, that because the golden legend of Voraginus, and the “Flower of Saints” of the Jesuit Ribadeneira, abound in nothing but absurdities, therefore there is no God: that the Catholics have massacred a great number of Huguenots, and the Huguenots in their turn have murdered a great number of Catholics, therefore there is no God: that certain bad men have made use of confession, the holy communion, and all the other sacraments, as a means for perpetrating the most atrocious crimes, and therefore there is no God. For my part, I, on the contrary, should conclude from thence that there is a God, who after this transitory life, in which we have wandered so far from the true knowledge of Him, and have seen so many crimes committed under the sanction of His holy name, will at length deign to comfort us for the many dreadful calamities we have suffered in this life; for if we consider the many religious wars, and the forty papal schisms, which have almost all of them been bloody; if we reflect upon the multitude of impostures, which have almost all proved fatal; the irreconcilable animosities excited by differences in opinions, and the numberless evils occasioned by false zeal, I cannot but believe that men have for a long time had their hell in this world.
Such are definitely the results of religious frauds and superstitious nonsense. People, in general, only reason partway: it’s definitely a flawed way of thinking to argue that because the golden legend of Voraginus and the “Flower of Saints” by the Jesuit Ribadeneira are filled with absurdities, there is no God; that Catholics have massacred many Huguenots, and the Huguenots, in turn, have killed many Catholics, therefore there is no God; that some bad people have misused confession, communion, and other sacraments to commit horrifying crimes, and therefore there is no God. I, on the other hand, would conclude that there is a God who, after this temporary life in which we’ve strayed so far from truly knowing Him, and witnessed so many crimes done in His name, will eventually comfort us for the many terrible hardships we have faced in this life; for if we consider the numerous religious wars and the forty papal schisms, almost all of which have been violent; if we think about the many deceptions, nearly all of which have been deadly; the unbridgeable hatred caused by differing opinions, and the countless problems stemming from misguided zeal, I can’t help but believe that people have had their hell in this world for a long time.
CHAPTER XI.BAD EFFECTS OF INTOLERANCE.
What! it may then be demanded, shall every one be allowed to believe only his own reason, and to think that his reason, whether true or false, should be the guide of his actions? Yes, certainly, provided he does not disturb the peace of the community; for man has it not in his power to believe or disbelieve;30 but he has it in his power to pay a proper respect to the established customs of his country; and if we say that it is a crime not to believe in the established religion, we ourselves condemn the primitive Christians, our forefathers, and justify those whom we accuse of having put them to death.
What! it may then be asked, is everyone really allowed to believe only their own reasoning and to think that their reasoning, whether right or wrong, should guide their actions? Yes, absolutely, as long as they don’t disturb the peace of the community; because a person doesn’t have the power to choose to believe or not believe; 30 but they do have the ability to show proper respect for the established customs of their country. And if we say it's a crime not to believe in the established religion, we are condemning the early Christians, our ancestors, and justifying those we accuse of having killed them.
It may be replied, that the difference here is very great, because all other religions are of men, whereas the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church is of God alone. But let me seriously ask, whether the divine origin of our religion is a reason for establishing it by hatred, rage, banishment, confiscation of goods, imprisonment, tortures, and murder, and by solemn acts of thanksgiving to the Deity for such outrages? The more assured we are of the divine authority of the Christian religion, the less does it become weak man to enforce the observance of it: if it is truly of God, God will support it without man’s assistance. Persecution never makes any but hypocrites or rebels; a shocking alternative! Besides, ought we to endeavor to establish, by the bloody hand of the executioner, the religion of that God who fell by such hands, and who, while on earth, taught only mercy and forbearance?
It can be argued that the difference is significant because all other religions are created by people, while the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church is established by God alone. But I would like to seriously ask whether the divine origin of our faith justifies establishing it through hatred, anger, exile, confiscation of property, imprisonment, torture, and murder, along with public acts of gratitude to God for such atrocities? The more confident we are in the divine authority of Christianity, the less it seems appropriate for weak humans to enforce its observance: if it is genuinely from God, He will uphold it without our help. Persecution only produces hypocrites or rebels; a terrible choice! Furthermore, should we really try to establish the religion of a God who suffered at the hands of executioners, and who, during His time on earth, taught nothing but mercy and patience?
And here let us consider a while, the dreadful consequences of the right of non-toleration; if it were permitted us to strip of his possessions, to throw into prison, or to take away the life of a fellow-creature, who, born under a certain degree of latitude, did not profess the generally received religion of that latitude, what is there which would exempt the principal persons of the state from falling under the like punishments? Religion equally binds the monarch and the beggar. Accordingly, we know that upwards of fifty doctors or monks have maintained this execrable doctrine: that it was lawful to depose, or even to kill, such princes as did not agree with the established church; and we also know, that the several parliaments of the kingdom have on every occasion condemned these abominable decisions of still more abominable divines.31
And now let’s take a moment to consider the terrible consequences of intolerance. If we were allowed to strip someone of their possessions, throw them in prison, or take their life simply because they were born in a certain place and didn’t practice the dominant religion of that area, what would stop the key figures of the state from facing the same punishments? Religion holds the same power over both the king and the beggar. As such, we know that more than fifty scholars or monks have supported this disgusting idea that it’s acceptable to remove or even kill rulers who don’t align with the established church. We also know that the various parliaments of the kingdom have condemned these horrific beliefs propagated by even more horrible theologians.31
The blood of Henry the Great was still reeking on the sword of his murderer, when the Parliament of Paris issued an arret to establish the independence of the crown as a fundamental law; whilst Cardinal Duperron, who owed his elevation to that prince, opposed this decree in an assembly of the states, and got it suppressed. The following expression, made use of on this occasion by Duperron, is to be found in all the historical tracts of these times: “Should a prince,” says he, “turn Arian, it would be necessary to depose him.”
The blood of Henry the Great was still fresh on the sword of his killer when the Parliament of Paris issued a ruling to establish the independence of the crown as a basic law. Meanwhile, Cardinal Duperron, who owed his rise to that prince, opposed this decree in a meeting of the states and had it retracted. The following statement made by Duperron during this time appears in all historical accounts from this period: “If a prince were to become Arian, it would be necessary to remove him.”
But here I must beg the cardinal’s pardon; for let us for a while adopt his chimerical supposition, and say, that one of our kings having read the “History of the Councils and of the Fathers,” and being struck with these words, “My Father is greater than I,” and taking them in too literal a sense, should be divided between the Council of Nice and that of Constantinople, and adopt the opinion of Eusebius of Nicomedia: yet I should not be the less obliged to obey my king, nor think the oath of allegiance I had taken to him less binding; and if you, Mr. Cardinal, should dare to oppose him, and I were one of your judges, I should, without scruple, declare you guilty of high treason.
But here I must apologize to the cardinal; let’s entertain his fanciful idea for a moment and say that one of our kings, after reading the “History of the Councils and the Fathers,” was struck by the words, “My Father is greater than I,” and took them too literally, becoming conflicted between the Council of Nice and that of Constantinople, ultimately siding with Eusebius of Nicomedia. Even then, I would still be obliged to obey my king and wouldn't consider the oath of loyalty I took to him any less binding. And if you, Mr. Cardinal, dared to oppose him, and I were one of your judges, I would, without hesitation, declare you guilty of high treason.
Duperron carried this dispute much further; but I shall cut it very short, by saying with every good citizen, that I should not look upon myself as bound to obey Henry IV. because he was king; but because he held the crown by the incontestable right of birth, and as the just reward of his virtue and magnanimity.
Duperron took this argument much further; however, I’ll keep it brief. Like any good citizen, I wouldn’t see myself as obligated to obey Henry IV simply because he was king, but because he rightfully held the crown by birth and deserved it for his character and greatness.
Permit me then to say, that every individual is entitled by the same right to enjoy the inheritance of his father, and that he in no wise deserves to be deprived of it, or to be sent to the gallows, because he may perhaps be of the opinion of Ratram against Paschasius Ratberg, or of Berengarius against Scotus.
Let me say that every person has the same right to enjoy their father's inheritance, and they definitely shouldn't be deprived of it or face execution just because they might hold opinions like Ratram's against Paschasius Ratberg or Berengarius's against Scotus.
We are very sensible that there are many of our tenets which have not been always clearly explained: Jesus Christ not having expressly told us in what manner the Holy Ghost really proceeds, both the Latin church and the Greek believed that it proceeded only from the Father; but afterwards an article was added to the Creed in which it is said to proceed from the Son also. Now, I desire to know whether the day after this new article was added a person who might abide by the old Creed would have been deserving of death? And is there less cruelty or injustice in punishing at this day a person who may possibly think as they did two or three centuries ago? Or was there any crime in believing in the time of Honorius I. that Christ had not two wills?
We understand that many of our beliefs haven’t always been clearly explained. Jesus Christ didn’t explicitly tell us how the Holy Spirit proceeds, so both the Latin and Greek churches believed it only came from the Father; later, a statement was added to the Creed saying it also proceeds from the Son. Now, I want to know if a person who adhered to the old Creed the day after this new statement was added would have deserved death? And is there any less cruelty or injustice in punishing someone today who might think like they did two or three centuries ago? Or was there any wrongdoing in believing during the time of Honorius I that Christ didn’t have two wills?
It is but very lately that the belief of the immaculate conception has been established: the Dominicans have not received it as yet. Now will any one tell me the precise point of time when the Dominicans will begin to deserve punishment in this world, and in that which is to come?
It has only recently that the belief in the immaculate conception has been established: the Dominicans still have not accepted it. So, can anyone tell me the exact moment when the Dominicans will start to deserve punishment in this life and in the next?
If any one can set us an example for our conduct, it is certainly the Apostles and the Evangelists. There was sufficient matter to excite a violent schism between St. Peter and St. Paul. The latter, in his Epistle to the Galatians,32 says: “That he withstood Peter to the face, because he was to be blamed; for before that certain men came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision, insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with his dissimulation.” “But,” adds he, “when I saw that they walked not uprightly, according to the truth of the Gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?”
If anyone can show us how to behave, it’s definitely the Apostles and the Evangelists. There was enough to spark a serious conflict between St. Peter and St. Paul. The latter, in his letter to the Galatians, says: “I confronted Peter directly because he was in the wrong; before certain men came from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles. But when they arrived, he pulled back and separated himself, afraid of those who belonged to the circumcision, so much that even Barnabas was led astray by his hypocrisy.” “But,” he adds, “when I saw that they were not acting in line with the truth of the Gospel, I said to Peter in front of everyone, ‘If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, why are you forcing the Gentiles to live like Jews?’”
Here now was a subject for a violent dispute. The question was, whether the new Christians followed the manners of the Jews or not. St. Paul at that very time sacrificed in the Temple of Jerusalem; and we know that the first fifteen bishops of Jerusalem were circumcised Jews; and that they observed the Sabbath, and abstained from the meats forbidden by the Jewish law. Should a bishop of Spain or Portugal at this time be circumcised, or observe the Sabbath, he would assuredly burn at an auto da fé: and yet this fundamental point did not occasion the least animosity between the Apostles, or between the primitive Christians.
Here was a topic for a heated argument. The debate was whether the new Christians followed Jewish customs or not. At that very moment, St. Paul was making sacrifices in the Temple of Jerusalem; and we know that the first fifteen bishops of Jerusalem were circumcised Jews who observed the Sabbath and avoided the foods prohibited by Jewish law. If a bishop in Spain or Portugal were to get circumcised or observe the Sabbath today, he would definitely be executed in an auto da fé: and yet, this crucial issue did not cause any conflict among the Apostles or among the early Christians.
If the Evangelists had resembled our modern writers, what an immense field was there for disputation between them. St. Matthew reckons only eight and twenty generations from David to Jesus. St. Luke reckons forty-one; and these generations are absolutely different. Yet no dissension appears to have arisen between the disciples on account of these apparent contradictions, which have been so admirably well reconciled by the Fathers of the Church; but they still continued in brotherly love, peace, and charity with one another. What more noble lesson can we have of indulgence in our disputes, and of humility in regard to those things which we do not understand?
If the Evangelists had been like today's writers, there would have been a huge amount of arguing between them. St. Matthew lists only twenty-eight generations from David to Jesus, while St. Luke counts forty-one, and these generations are completely different. Yet, it seems there was no conflict among the disciples because of these apparent contradictions, which have been wonderfully reconciled by the Fathers of the Church; instead, they continued to live in brotherly love, peace, and charity towards each other. What a more noble lesson we can learn about being tolerant in our disagreements and humble about the things we don't understand!
St. Paul, in his Epistle to certain Jews of Rome who had been converted to Christianity, employs all the latter part of his third chapter in telling them that by faith alone they will be glorified, and that no man is justified by good works only. St. James, on the contrary, in the second chapter of his Epistle to the twelve tribes dispersed over the earth, is continually preaching up to them, that without good works no man can be saved. This has occasioned the separation of two great communions amongst us; but it caused no division among the Apostles.
St. Paul, in his letter to some Jews in Rome who had converted to Christianity, spends the latter part of his third chapter explaining that they will be glorified by faith alone and that no one is justified by good works alone. In contrast, St. James, in the second chapter of his letter to the twelve tribes scattered around the world, frequently emphasizes that without good works, no one can be saved. This has led to the separation of two major groups among us, but it didn’t create any division among the Apostles.
If the persecuting of those who differ from us in opinion is a holy action, it must be confessed that he who had murdered the greatest number of heretics would be the most glorious saint in heaven. If so, what a pitiful figure would a man who had only stripped his brethren of all they had, and thrown them to rot in a dungeon, make, in comparison with the zealot who had butchered his hundreds on the famous day of St. Bartholomew? This may be proved as follows:
If persecuting those who think differently from us is a righteous act, then we have to admit that the person who killed the most heretics would be the most celebrated saint in heaven. If that's the case, what a sad sight a person would be who merely stripped his fellow humans of everything they owned and left them to rot in a dungeon, compared to the zealot who slaughtered hundreds on the infamous day of St. Bartholomew. This can be demonstrated as follows:
The successor of St. Peter and his consistory cannot err; they approved, they celebrated, they consecrated the action of St. Bartholomew; consequently that action was holy and meritorious; and, by a like deduction, he who of two murderers, equal in piety, had ripped up the bellies of eighty Huguenot women big with child would be entitled to double the portion of glory of another who had butchered but twelve; in this manner, by the same argument also, the enthusiasts of the Cévennes have reason to believe that they will be exalted in glory in proportion to the number of Catholic women, priests and monks whom they may have knocked on the head: but surely these are strange claims to eternal happiness.
The successor of St. Peter and his council can't make mistakes; they endorsed, they celebrated, they consecrated the actions of St. Bartholomew; therefore, those actions were holy and worthy. By the same reasoning, the one who, of two murderers equally pious, cut open the bellies of eighty pregnant Huguenot women would deserve twice the glory of another who killed only twelve; similarly, the enthusiasts of the Cévennes have reason to believe they will be elevated in glory according to the number of Catholic women, priests, and monks they may have killed: but these are certainly strange claims to eternal happiness.
CHAPTER XII.If non-tolerance was part of divine law among the Jews, was it always put into practice?
By the divine law, I take to be understood those rules and precepts which have been given to us by God Himself. For example, he ordained that the Jews should eat a lamb dressed with bitter herbs, and standing with a staff in their hand, in remembrance of the Passover; that the consecration of the high-priest should be performed by touching the tip of his right ear, his right hand, and his right foot with blood; that the scapegoat should be charged with the sins of the people: he also forbade the eating of all shellfish, swine, hares, hedgehogs, owls, the heron, and the lapwing.33
By divine law, I mean those rules and guidelines that have been given to us by God Himself. For instance, He commanded that the Jews should eat a lamb with bitter herbs, ready to leave, with a staff in their hand, to remember the Passover; that the high-priest's consecration should involve touching the tip of his right ear, his right hand, and his right foot with blood; that the scapegoat should bear the people's sins: He also prohibited the consumption of shellfish, pigs, hares, hedgehogs, owls, herons, and lapwings.33
He also instituted their several feasts and ceremonies; and all those things which appeared arbitrary to other nations, and subjected to positive law and custom, when commanded by God Himself, became a divine law to the Jews, in like manner as whatever Jesus Christ the Son of Mary and the Son of God has commanded us is to us a divine law.
He also established their various feasts and ceremonies; and everything that seemed arbitrary to other nations, governed by positive law and tradition, when commanded by God Himself, became a divine law for the Jews, just as everything Jesus Christ, the Son of Mary and the Son of God, has commanded us is a divine law for us.
But here let us not presume to inquire wherefore it has pleased God to substitute a new law in the room of that given to Moses, and wherefore He commanded Moses more things than he did the patriarch Abraham, and Abraham more than Noah.34 In this he seems, with infinite condescension, to have accommodated himself to times and the state of population amongst the inhabitants of the earth; and in this gradation, to have shown his paternal love: but these are depths too profound for our weak faculties to measure; I shall therefore confine myself to my subject, and proceed to examine the state of non-toleration among the Jews.
But let's not try to figure out why it has pleased God to replace the law given to Moses with a new one, or why He commanded more things to Moses than to the patriarch Abraham, and likewise to Abraham more than to Noah.34 In this, it seems that God, with great humility, adapted himself to the times and the population of the Earth; and through this hierarchy, He demonstrated His fatherly love: but these are depths too complex for our limited understanding to grasp; so I will stick to my topic and move on to examine the state of non-tolerance among the Jews.
It is certain, that in Exodus, Numbers, Leviticus, and Deuteronomy we find several very rigorous laws and severe punishments in relation to religious worship. Several able commentators have been greatly puzzled to reconcile these books of Moses with several passages in the prophets Jeremiah and Amos, and with the famous discourse of St. Stephen, as related in the Acts of the Apostles. Amos says that the Jews constantly worshipped in the wilderness, Moloch and Chiun, gods whom they had made to themselves.35 And Jeremiah expressly says, that God commanded not their fathers concerning burnt-offerings or sacrifices in the day that he brought them out of the land of Egypt.36 And St. Stephen, in his discourse to the Jews previously mentioned, says: “They worshipped the host of heaven, and that they neither offered sacrifices nor slew beasts, for the space of forty years in the wilderness, but took up the tabernacle of Moloch and the star of their god Remphan.”37
It’s clear that in Exodus, Numbers, Leviticus, and Deuteronomy, we see various strict laws and harsh punishments related to religious worship. Many knowledgeable commentators have struggled to reconcile these books of Moses with certain passages in the prophets Jeremiah and Amos, as well as with St. Stephen’s famous speech in the Acts of the Apostles. Amos points out that the Jews frequently worshipped Moloch and Chiun in the wilderness, gods they had created for themselves.35 And Jeremiah explicitly states that God did not command their ancestors regarding burnt offerings or sacrifices when He brought them out of Egypt.36 St. Stephen, in his speech to the Jews previously mentioned, says: “They worshipped the host of heaven, and during the forty years in the wilderness, they neither offered sacrifices nor killed animals, but took up the tabernacle of Moloch and the star of their god Remphan.”37
Other critics again infer from the worship of so many strange gods here mentioned, that the Israelites were indulged with having these gods by Moses; and in support of their opinion they quote the following words in Deuteronomy: “When ye shall enter into the land of Canaan, ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day, every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes.”38, 39
Other critics suggest that the worship of the many strange gods mentioned here indicates that the Israelites were allowed to have these gods by Moses. To support their view, they quote the following words from Deuteronomy: “When you enter the land of Canaan, you must not do like we do here today, where everyone does what is right in their own eyes.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0____A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
And as a further proof, they say that there is no mention made of any religious act of the people of Israel while in the wilderness; neither the celebration of the Passover, nor of the Feast of the Tabernacles, nor of any public form of worship being established, nor even the practice of circumcision, the seal of the covenant made by God with Abraham.
And as more evidence, they point out that there's no mention of any religious practices of the people of Israel while they were in the wilderness; there’s no celebration of Passover, no Feast of the Tabernacles, no established public worship, and not even the practice of circumcision, which is the sign of the covenant God made with Abraham.
They likewise refer to the history of Joshua, where this great conqueror thus addresses the Jews: “If it seem evil unto you to serve the Lord, choose you this day whom you will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served in Mesopotamia or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell:” and the people said, “Nay, but we will serve the Lord our God (Adonai).” And Joshua said unto the people, “Ye have chosen, now therefore put away the strange gods which are among you.” Hence, say they, it is evident that the Israelites had other gods besides the Lord (Adonai) under Moses.
They also mention the story of Joshua, where this great leader speaks to the Israelites: “If you think serving the Lord is undesirable, choose today whom you will serve: the gods your ancestors served beyond the Euphrates or the gods of the Amorites in whose land you live.” The people replied, “No, we will serve the Lord our God.” And Joshua told the people, “You have made your choice, so now put away the foreign gods that are among you.” Therefore, they argue, it’s clear that the Israelites had other gods besides the Lord during Moses’ time.
It is altogether needless to take up the reader’s time with an attempt to refute the opinions of those critics who think that the Pentateuch was not written by Moses. This subject has been sufficiently discussed long ago; and, even admitting that some few parts of it were written in the times of the Judges, the Kings, or the Prophets, it would not make the whole less inspired or divine. It is sufficient, in my opinion, if the Holy Scripture proves to us, that, notwithstanding the extraordinary punishments which the Jews called down upon themselves by their idolatrous worship of the golden calf, they continued for a long time to enjoy perfect liberty of conscience; and it is even probable, that Moses, after having massacred the twenty-three thousand, in the first transports of his rage against his brother and them for having erected this idol, finding that nothing was to be gained by such severity in matters of religion, was glad to wink at the fondness the people expressed for strange gods.
It’s completely unnecessary to waste the reader’s time trying to argue against critics who believe that Moses didn’t write the Pentateuch. This topic has been thoroughly discussed in the past; and even if we accept that some parts were written during the times of the Judges, Kings, or Prophets, it wouldn’t make the entire text any less inspired or divine. In my view, it is enough that the Holy Scripture shows us that, despite the severe punishments the Jews brought upon themselves through their idolatrous worship of the golden calf, they still enjoyed a long period of complete freedom of conscience. It’s even likely that after Moses killed the twenty-three thousand in a fit of rage against his brother and those who built the idol, he realized that being so harsh in religious matters didn’t lead to any good and was somewhat relieved to ignore the people’s affection for foreign gods.
And indeed he himself appears soon after to have transgressed the very law which he had given:40 for, notwithstanding his having forbidden all molten or graven images, we find him erecting the brazen serpent. And this law was again dispensed with by Solomon in the building of his temple; where that prince caused twelve brazen bulls to be placed as supporters to the great Laver; as also cherubim in the ark, which had two heads, one of an eagle and the other of a calf; and it was probable from this latter head, badly made, and found in the temple by the Roman soldiers at the time of their plundering of it, that the Jews were so long reported to have worshipped an ass. Moreover, notwithstanding the repeated prohibitions against the worship of false gods, Solomon, though giving way to the grossest idolatry, lived and died in peace. Jeroboam, to whom God himself gave ten parts out of twelve of the kingdom, set up two golden calves, and yet reigned two and twenty years, having united in his person the twofold dignity of monarch and of high-priest. The petty people of Judæa erected altars and images to strange gods under Rehoboam. Pious King Aza suffered the high places to remain undemolished. And lastly, Uriah, the high-priest, erected a brazen altar, which had been sent to him by the king of Syria, in the temple, in the place of the altar of burnt-offerings. In a word, we do not anywhere find the least constraint in point of religion among the Jews; it is true, indeed, that they frequently destroyed and murdered one another; but that was from motives of political concern, and not about the modes of belief. It is true, that among the prophets we find some making heaven a party in their vengeance. Elias, for instance, calls down fire from heaven to consume the priests of Baal. And Elisha sent bears to devour two and forty little children for calling him baldhead. But these miracles are very rare in their kind, and it would moreover be somewhat inhuman to desire to imitate them. We are also told that the Jews were a most ignorant and cruel people; and that in their war with the Midianites41 they were commanded by Moses to kill all the male children and all the child-bearing women, and to divide the spoil.42 They found in the enemy’s camp 675,000 sheep, 72,000 oxen, 61,000 asses, and 32,000 young maidens, and they took all the spoil and slew the captives. Several commentators will have it, that thirty-two of the young women were sacrificed to the Lord. “The Lord’s tribute was thirty and two persons.”43
And indeed, he seems to have broken the very law he established: 40 because, despite his prohibition on all molten or carved images, we see him setting up the bronze serpent. Solomon also disregarded this law when he built his temple, where he had twelve bronze bulls placed to support the large basin, and he also included cherubim in the ark, with one head being an eagle and the other a calf. It is likely that the poorly made calf head, discovered in the temple by Roman soldiers during their looting, led to the long-standing belief that the Jews worshipped a donkey. Furthermore, despite multiple prohibitions against idol worship, Solomon indulged in blatant idolatry and lived and died in peace. Jeroboam, to whom God himself gave ten out of twelve parts of the kingdom, set up two golden calves and yet reigned for twenty-two years, holding both the title of king and high priest. The common people of Judah built altars and images to foreign gods under Rehoboam. Pious King Asa allowed the high places to remain intact. Lastly, Uriah, the high priest, placed a bronze altar, sent by the king of Syria, in the temple instead of the altar for burnt offerings. In summary, we do not see any significant religious enforcement among the Jews; it is true they often fought and killed each other, but that stemmed from political motivations rather than beliefs. It is noted that some prophets called on heaven to aid in their vengeance. For example, Elijah called down fire from heaven to destroy the priests of Baal. Elisha sent bears to attack forty-two children for calling him bald. However, such miracles are quite rare, and it would be rather inhumane to wish to replicate them. We are also told that the Jews were a very ignorant and cruel people; in their war with the Midianites 41, Moses commanded them to kill all male children and all childbearing women and to take the spoils.42 They found 675,000 sheep, 72,000 oxen, 61,000 donkeys, and 32,000 young women in the enemy camp. They took all the plunder and killed the captives. Some commentators suggest that thirty-two of the young women were sacrificed to the Lord. “The Lord’s tribute was thirty-two persons.” 43
It is evident that the Jews offered human sacrifices to God; witness that of Jephthah’s daughter,44 and of King Agag hewed in pieces by the prophet Samuel.45 And we find the prophet Ezekiel promising them, by way of encouragement, that they should feast upon human flesh: “Ye shall eat of the flesh of the horse, and of his rider, and ye shall drink the blood of the princes of the earth.”46 But although the history of this people does not furnish us with one single act of generosity, magnanimity, or humanity, yet amidst so long and dismal a night of barbarism, there is continually breaking forth a cheering ray of universal toleration.
It is clear that the Jews made human sacrifices to God; look at the case of Jephthah’s daughter,44 and King Agag, who was cut into pieces by the prophet Samuel.45 We also see the prophet Ezekiel encouraging them with a promise that they would feast on human flesh: “You shall eat of the flesh of the horse, and of its rider, and you shall drink the blood of the princes of the earth.”46 However, although the history of this people does not provide a single act of kindness, generosity, or compassion, during this long and grim period of barbarism, there is still a persistent glimmer of universal tolerance.
Jephthah, who was inspired of God, and who sacrificed to him his daughter, says to the chief of the Amorites, “Wilt not thou possess that which Chemosh thy god giveth thee to possess? so whomsoever the Lord our God shall drive from before us, them will we possess.”47 This declaration is express, and might be carried to a great length; however, it is at least an evident proof that God permitted the worship of Chemosh. For the words of the Holy Scripture are not “Thou thinkest thou hast a right to possess that which thy god Chemosh giveth thee to possess,” but expressly, “Thou hast a right to possess,” etc., for that is the true interpretation of the Hebrew words Otho thirasch.
Jephthah, who was inspired by God and sacrificed his daughter to him, says to the leader of the Amorites, “Aren't you going to claim what Chemosh, your god, has given you to possess? So whoever the Lord our God drives out before us, we will take possession of them.”47 This statement is clear and could be expanded upon; however, it clearly shows that God allowed the worship of Chemosh. For the words in the Holy Scripture aren’t “You think you have the right to claim what your god Chemosh has given you,” but rather “You have the right to possess,” etc., as that is the accurate interpretation of the Hebrew words Otho thirasch.
The story of Micah and the Levite, related in the seventeenth and eighteenth chapters of the Book of Judges, is a still more incontestable proof of this extensive toleration and liberty of conscience allowed among the Jews. The mother of Micah having lost eleven hundred shekels of silver, and her son having restored them to her, she dedicated or vowed them unto the Lord, and made images with them, and she built a small chapel and hired a Levite to officiate therein for ten shekels of silver by the year, and a suit of apparel and his victuals. Then said Micah: “Now know I that the Lord will do me good, seeing that I have a Levite to be my priest.”48
The story of Micah and the Levite, found in the seventeenth and eighteenth chapters of the Book of Judges, is yet another clear example of the broad tolerance and freedom of conscience that the Jews experienced. Micah's mother, after losing eleven hundred shekels of silver, had her son return the money to her. She dedicated or promised it to the Lord, used it to make idols, and built a small chapel where she hired a Levite to serve as priest for ten shekels of silver a year, along with clothing and food. Then Micah said, “Now I know that the Lord will do me good because I have a Levite as my priest.”48
In a short time after, six hundred men of the tribe of Dan, who were in search of some town which they might seize upon as an inheritance to dwell in, came to the house of Micah, where they found the Levite officiating; and having no priest of their own with them, and thinking that on that account God would not prosper their undertaking, they seized upon the carved image, the ephod, and the teraphim belonging to Micah, and also the Levite, whom they took with them in spite of all the remonstrances of the latter, and the outcries of Micah and his mother. After this, full of assurance of success, they went and fell upon the city of Laish, and smote all the inhabitants with the edge of the sword, and burnt the city to the ground, as was their usual custom; they then built them another city, and called its name Dan,49 in remembrance of their victory; and they set up Micah’s graven image; and what is more remarkable, Jonathan, the grandson of Moses, was a priest of the temple, wherein the God of Israel and the idol of Micah were both worshipped at the same time.50
In a short time afterward, six hundred men from the tribe of Dan, looking for a town they could take as their own, arrived at Micah’s house, where they found the Levite doing his priestly duties. Since they didn’t have a priest with them, they feared that God wouldn’t support their mission, so they took Micah’s carved image, the ephod, and the teraphim, along with the Levite, despite the latter’s protests and the cries of Micah and his mother. Feeling confident about their success, they then attacked the city of Laish, killed all the inhabitants, and burned the city to the ground, as was their usual practice. They built a new city and named it Dan, in memory of their victory; they set up Micah’s carved image there, and notably, Jonathan, the grandson of Moses, served as a priest in the temple where both the God of Israel and Micah’s idol were worshipped at the same time.
After the death of Gideon, the Israelites worshipped Baal-Perith for upwards of twenty years, and abandoned the worship of the true God, without any punishment being inflicted upon them for it, either by their chiefs, their judges, or their priests. This, I must confess, was a very heinous crime; but then, if even this idolatry was tolerated, how great must have been the differences of the true worship?
After Gideon died, the Israelites worshipped Baal-Perith for over twenty years and completely abandoned the worship of the true God, without facing any punishment from their leaders, judges, or priests. I have to say, this was a serious offense; but if even this idolatry was allowed, how significant must the differences in true worship have been?
There are some persons, who, in support of non-toleration, bring us the authority of God Himself; who, having suffered His ark to fall into the hands of the Philistines in the day of battle, punished them only by afflicting them with an inward distemper, resembling the hæmorrhoids or piles, by breaking in pieces the statue of their god Dagon, and by sending a number of rats to devour the fruits of their lands. But when the Philistines, in order to appease his wrath, sent back the ark drawn by two cows that gave milk to their calves, and made an offering to the Lord of five golden rats, and the like number of golden hæmorrhoids, the Lord smote seventy of the Elders of Israel, and fifty thousand of the people, for having looked upon the ark. To this it may be answered, that the judgment of God was not, on this occasion, directed against any particular belief, any difference in worship, or idolatry.
There are some people who, to justify non-toleration, cite the authority of God Himself; who, after allowing His ark to fall into the hands of the Philistines during battle, punished them only by giving them a painful condition like hemorrhoids, breaking their god Dagon's statue into pieces, and sending a bunch of rats to eat the crops of their land. But when the Philistines tried to appease His anger by returning the ark on a cart pulled by two cows that were nursing their calves, and offered the Lord five golden rats and five golden hemorrhoids, the Lord struck down seventy of the Elders of Israel and fifty thousand of the people for merely looking at the ark. One could argue that God's judgment in this case wasn't aimed at any specific belief, differences in worship, or idolatry.
If God had meant to punish idolatry, He would have destroyed all the Philistines who had attempted to seize upon His ark, and who were worshippers of the idol Dagon; whereas, we find Him smiting with death fifty thousand and seventy of His own people, for having looked upon His ark, which they ought not to have looked upon. So much did the laws and manners of those times and the Jewish dispensation differ from everything that we know, and so inscrutable are the ways of God to us! “The rigorous punishment,” says the learned Doctor Calmet, “inflicted on such a multitude of persons on this occasion, will appear excessive only to those who do not comprehend how greatly God would have Himself feared and respected among His chosen people, and who judge of the ways and designs of Providence only by the weak lights of their own reason.”
If God wanted to punish idol worship, He would have wiped out all the Philistines who tried to take His ark and who worshiped the idol Dagon. Instead, we see Him striking down fifty thousand seventy of His own people for looking at His ark when they shouldn’t have. The laws and customs of that time, along with the Jewish traditions, were so different from what we know now, and God's ways are truly mysterious to us! “The severe punishment,” says the learned Doctor Calmet, “inflicted on such a large number of people in this instance, will seem excessive only to those who do not understand how much God wanted to be feared and respected by His chosen people, and who judge God's ways and plans only by their limited understanding.”
Here then God punished the Israelites, not for any strange worship, but for a profanation of His own; an indiscreet curiosity, a disobedience of His precepts, and perhaps an inward rebellious spirit. It is true, that such punishments appertain alone to the God of the Hebrews, and we cannot too often repeat, that those times and manners were altogether different from ours.
Here, God punished the Israelites, not for any foreign worship, but for disrespecting His own; an indiscreet curiosity, disobedience to His commands, and perhaps an inner rebellious spirit. It’s true that such punishments belong solely to the God of the Hebrews, and we can’t say too often that those times and customs were completely different from ours.
Again, we find, some ages after, when the idolatrous Naaman asked of Elijah if he might be allowed to follow his king up to the temple of Rimmon, and bow down himself there with him; this very Elijah,51 who had before caused the little children to be devoured by bears only for mocking him, answered this idolater, “Go in peace.”
Again, we see, some time later, when the idolatrous Naaman asked Elijah if he could accompany his king to the temple of Rimmon and bow down there with him; this very Elijah, 51 who had previously caused bears to attack the little children just for mocking him, replied to this idolater, “Go in peace.”
But this is not all; we find the Lord commanding Jeremiah to make him bonds and yokes, saying: “Put them upon thy neck,52 and send them to the king of Edom, and to the king of Moab, and to the king of the Ammonites, and to the king of Tyrus, and to the king of Zidon,” and he did so, bidding the messenger say to them in the name of the Lord: “I have given all your lands into the hand of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, my servant.”53 Here then we have God declaring an idolatrous prince his servant and favorite.
But that’s not all; we see the Lord telling Jeremiah to make bonds and yokes, saying: “Put them on your neck, 52 and send them to the king of Edom, the king of Moab, the king of the Ammonites, the king of Tyre, and the king of Sidon,” and he did as instructed, telling the messenger to say to them in the name of the Lord: “I have given all your lands into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, my servant.” 53 Here we have God calling an idolatrous king his servant and favorite.
The same prophet having been cast into the dungeon by order of the Jewish king Zedekiah, and afterwards released by him, advises him in the name of God to submit himself to the king of Babylon, saying: “If thou wilt assuredly go forth unto the king of Babylon’s princes, thy soul shall live.” God therefore takes part with an idolatrous king, and delivers into his hands His holy ark, the looking upon which only had cost the lives of fifty thousand and seventy Jews; and not only so, but also delivers up to him the Holy of Holies, together with the rest of the temple, the building of which had cost a hundred and eight thousand talents of gold, one million seventeen thousand talents of silver, and ten thousand drachmas of gold, that had been left by David and his great officers for building the house of the Lord; which, exclusive of the sums expended for that purpose by King Solomon, amounts to the sum of nineteen milliards, sixty-two millions, or thereabouts, of the present currency. Never, surely, was idolatry so nobly rewarded. I am sensible that this account is exaggerated, and that it seems to be an error of the copyist. But if we reduce the sum to one half, to a fourth, or even to an eighth part, it will still be amazing. But Herodotus’s account of the treasures which he himself saw in the temple of Ephesus is not less surprising. In fine, all the riches of the earth are as nothing in the sight of God; and the title of my servant, with which he dignified Nebuchadnezzar, is the true and invaluable treasure.
The same prophet, after being thrown into a dungeon by King Zedekiah of Judah and later released by him, advises the king, speaking for God, to surrender to the king of Babylon. He says, “If you definitely go to the king of Babylon's officials, your life will be spared.” So, God sides with an idolatrous king and hands over His holy ark, which had previously cost the lives of fifty thousand and seventy Jews to look upon it. Not only that, but He also gives the Holy of Holies and the rest of the temple, which had cost a staggering one hundred and eight thousand talents of gold, one million seventeen thousand talents of silver, and ten thousand drachmas of gold left by David and his high officials for the Lord's house; excluding the amounts King Solomon spent for this purpose, it adds up to around nineteen billion, sixty-two million in today's currency. Truly, no idolatry has been rewarded so grandly. I realize this account seems exaggerated, and it could be a copying error. But even if we cut the amount in half, to a quarter, or even an eighth, it would still be astonishing. Moreover, Herodotus's description of the treasures he saw in the temple of Ephesus is equally incredible. In the end, all the riches of the earth mean nothing compared to God; and the title of my servant, which He gave to Nebuchadnezzar, is the true and priceless treasure.
Nor does God show less favor to Kir, or Koresh whom we call Cyrus, and whom He calls His Christ, His anointed, though he never was anointed according to the general acceptation of that word, and was moreover a follower of the religion of Zoroaster, and a usurper in the opinion of the rest of mankind; yet him He calls His shepherd;54 and we have not in the whole sacred writings so great an instance of divine predilection.
Nor does God show less favor to Kir, or Koresh, whom we call Cyrus, and whom He refers to as His Christ, His anointed, even though he was never anointed in the usual sense of that word, and was a follower of the Zoroastrian religion, viewed as a usurper by others; still, He calls him His shepherd;54 and we don't find a greater example of divine preference in all the sacred writings.
We are told by the prophet Malachi, that, “from the rising of the sun even unto the going down of the same, the name of God shall be great among the Gentiles; and in every place a pure offering shall be offered unto his name.”55 God takes as much care of the idolatrous Ninevites as of His chosen Jews. Melchizedek, though no Jew, was the high-priest of the living God. Balaam, though an idolater, was His prophet. The Holy Scripture then teaches us, that God not only tolerated every other religion, but also extended His fatherly care to them all. And shall we, after this, dare to be persecutors?
We are told by the prophet Malachi that “from the rising of the sun to its setting, the name of God will be great among the nations; and in every place, a pure offering will be made to His name.”55 God cares for the idolatrous Ninevites just as much as He does for His chosen Jews. Melchizedek, who wasn’t a Jew, was the high priest of the living God. Balaam, despite being an idolater, was His prophet. The Holy Scripture teaches us that God not only accepted other religions but also extended His fatherly care to all of them. So, after knowing this, should we really dare to be persecutors?
CHAPTER XIII.THE GREAT TOLERANCE EXERCISED AMONG THE JEWS.
Thus, then, under Moses, the Judges, and the Kings, we find numberless instances of toleration. Moreover, we are told by Moses, that “God will visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation.” This threat was necessary to a people to whom God had not revealed the immortality of the soul, and the rewards and punishment of a future state. These truths are not to be found in any part of the decalogue, nor in the Levitic or Deuteronomic law. They were the tenets of the Persians, Babylonians, Egyptians, Greeks, and Cretans, but made no part of the Jewish religion. Moses does not say, “Honor thy father and thy mother, that thou mayest inherit eternal life,” but “that thy days may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee”; that is, in this life; and the punishments with which he threatens them regard only the present mortal state; such as being smitten with the scab and with the itch, with blasting and with mildew; that they shall betroth a wife, and another man shall lie with her; that they shall build houses, and others shall dwell therein; that they shall plant vineyards, and shall not gather the grapes thereof; that they shall eat the fruit of their own bodies, the flesh of their sons and of their daughters, and be obliged to bow down before the stranger that is within their gates;56 but he never tells them that their souls are immortal, and shall taste of felicity or punishment after death. God, who conducted His people Himself, punished or rewarded them immediately according to their good or evil deeds. Everything relating to them was temporal, and this the learned Bishop Warburton brings as a proof of the divine origin of the Jewish law;57 “inasmuch,” says he, “as God being their King, and exercising justice immediately upon them, according to their transgression or obedience, found it not necessary to reveal to them a doctrine which He reserved for after-times, when He should no longer so directly govern His people.” Those who through ignorance pretend that Moses taught the immortality of the soul, deprive the New Testament of one of its principal advantages over the Old. It is certain that the law of Moses taught only temporal punishments, extending to the fourth generation; and yet, notwithstanding the positive declaration of God delivered in this law, Ezekiel preached the very contrary to the Jews, telling them, “The son shall not bear the iniquities of the father;”58, 59 and in another place he goes so far as to make God say that “He had given them statutes that were not good, and judgments whereby they should not live.”60
So, under Moses, the Judges, and the Kings, there are countless examples of toleration. Additionally, Moses tells us that “God will visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, to the third and fourth generation.” This warning was important for a people who hadn’t been revealed the immortality of the soul, along with the rewards and punishments of an afterlife. These truths aren’t found anywhere in the Ten Commandments or in the laws of Leviticus or Deuteronomy. They were beliefs held by the Persians, Babylonians, Egyptians, Greeks, and Cretans, but they were not part of the Jewish faith. Moses doesn’t say, “Honor your father and mother, so you may inherit eternal life,” but rather “that your days may be long in the land which the Lord your God is giving you”; meaning in this life; and the punishments he warns of only concern the present earthly life, like being afflicted with skin diseases and blights; that they will betroth a wife, and another man will sleep with her; that they will build houses, and others will live in them; that they will plant vineyards, but won’t harvest the grapes; that they will eat the fruit of their own bodies, the flesh of their sons and daughters, and be forced to bow down before the outsider in their gates;56 but he never tells them that their souls are immortal and will experience happiness or suffering after death. God, who led His people Himself, punished or rewarded them instantly based on their good or bad actions. Everything related to them was temporary, and this is what the learned Bishop Warburton cites as evidence of the divine origin of the Jewish law;57 “inasmuch,” he says, “that God being their King, and exercising justice directly upon them, based on their transgressions or obedience, found it unnecessary to reveal to them a doctrine He reserved for later, when He would no longer govern His people in such a direct way.” Those who, out of ignorance, claim that Moses taught the immortality of the soul take away one of the main advantages of the New Testament over the Old. It is clear that the law of Moses taught only temporal punishments, extending to the fourth generation; and yet, despite the clear declaration of God in this law, Ezekiel preached the opposite to the Jews, telling them, “The son shall not bear the iniquities of the father;”58, 59 and in another place he even goes so far as to make God say that “He had given them statutes that were not good, and judgments by which they should not live.”60
Notwithstanding these contradictions, the book of Ezekiel was not the less admitted into the number of those inspired writers: It is true, that according to St. Jerome, the synagogue did not permit the reading of it till after thirteen years of age; but that was for fear their youth should make a bad use of the too lively description, in the sixteenth and twenty-third chapters, of the whoredoms of Aholah and Aholibah.
Notwithstanding these contradictions, the book of Ezekiel was still accepted as part of the inspired writings. According to St. Jerome, the synagogue didn't allow its reading until someone was thirteen years old, but that was out of concern that young people might misuse the vivid descriptions in chapters sixteen and twenty-three of the betrayals of Aholah and Aholibah.
But when the immortality of the soul came to be a received doctrine,61 which was probably about the beginning of the Babylonish captivity, the sect of Sadducees still continued to believe that there were no rewards or punishments after death, and that the faculties of the soul perished with us in like manner as those of the body. They also denied the existence of angels. In a word, they differed much more from the other Jews than the Protestants do from the Catholics; nevertheless, they lived in peaceable communion with their brethren; and some of their sect were admitted to the high-priesthood.
But when the idea of the immortality of the soul became an accepted belief, which was probably around the beginning of the Babylonian captivity, the Sadducees still believed that there were no rewards or punishments after death and that the soul’s abilities vanished with the body just like everything else. They also denied the existence of angels. In short, they were much more different from other Jews than Protestants are from Catholics; however, they lived in peaceful coexistence with their fellow Jews, and some members of their group were allowed to become high priests.
The Pharisees held fatality or predestination,62 and believed in the Metempsychosis;63 the Essenians thought that the souls of the just went into some happy islands,64 and those of the wicked into a kind of Tartarus, or hell. They offered no sacrifices, and assembled together in particular synagogues of their own. In a word, if we examine closely into the Jewish economy, we shall be surprised to find the most extensive toleration prevailing amidst the most shocking barbarities. This is indeed a contradiction, but almost all people have been governed by contradictions. Happy are those whose manners are mild, while their laws are bloody!
The Pharisees believed in fate or predestination,62 and embraced the idea of reincarnation;63 the Essenes thought that the souls of the righteous went to some blissful islands,64 while the souls of the wicked ended up in a kind of Tartarus, or hell. They didn’t perform sacrifices and gathered in specific synagogues of their own. In conclusion, if we take a closer look at the Jewish system, we will be surprised to see a high degree of tolerance existing alongside some shocking cruelties. This really is a contradiction, but nearly all societies have been governed by contradictions. Blessed are those whose behaviors are gentle, even when their laws are harsh!
CHAPTER XIV.IF NON-TOLERANCE WAS TAUGHT BY CHRIST.
Let us now see whether Christ established sanguinary laws, whether He enjoined non-toleration, instituted the horrors of the inquisition, or the butchery of an auto da fé.
Let’s now see if Christ set up violent laws, if He promoted non-tolerance, established the horrors of the Inquisition, or the slaughter of an auto da fé.
There are, unless I am much mistaken, very few passages in the New Testament from which the spirit of persecution can have inferred that tyranny and constraint in religious matters are permitted: one is the parable wherein the kingdom of heaven is likened unto a certain king who made a marriage for his son, and sent forth his servants to invite guests to the wedding, saying, “Tell them which were bidden, my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready; come unto the marriage.”65 But those who were bidden made light of the invitation, one going to his farm and another to his business, and the rest of them took the king’s servants and slew them. Upon which he sent forth his armies and destroyed those murderers and burnt up their city. After this he sent out into the highways to invite all that could be found to come to the marriage; but one of the guests happening to sit down to table without a wedding garment, the king ordered him to be bound hand and foot and cast into outer darkness.
There are, unless I'm mistaken, very few passages in the New Testament that suggest that tyranny and restrictions in religious matters are okay: one is the parable where the kingdom of heaven is compared to a certain king who hosted a wedding for his son and sent his servants to invite guests, saying, “Tell those who were invited, my oxen and fattened animals have been slaughtered, and everything is ready; come to the wedding.” 65 But those who were invited ignored the invitation, with one going to his farm and another to his business, while the others took the king’s servants and killed them. Then he sent his armies, destroyed those murderers, and burned their city. After that, he sent his servants out into the streets to invite everyone they could find to the wedding; however, one of the guests ended up sitting down at the table without a wedding garment, so the king had him bound hand and foot and thrown into outer darkness.
But it is clear that this allegory relates only to the kingdom of heaven; therefore, assuredly no man can assume a right from thence to fetter or imprison his neighbor who should come to dine with him without being properly dressed; nor do I believe that history furnishes us with any instance of a prince causing one of his courtiers to be hanged upon such an occasion; and there is little reason to apprehend that when the emperor sent his pages to any of the princes of the empire to invite them to an entertainment those princes would fall upon the pages and kill them.
But it's clear that this allegory only relates to the kingdom of heaven; so, definitely no one can claim the right to restrict or imprison their neighbor for not being properly dressed when they come to dine. I also don't think history provides any examples of a prince having one of his courtiers executed over such a matter. There's little reason to fear that when the emperor sent his attendants to invite any of the princes of the empire to a gathering, those princes would attack and kill the attendants.
The invitation to the marriage feast is a type of the preaching of the gospel, and the murder of the king’s servants is figurative of the persecution of those who preach wisdom and virtue.
The invitation to the wedding banquet represents the preaching of the gospel, and the killing of the king's servants symbolizes the persecution of those who promote wisdom and virtue.
The other parable is that of a private person who made a great supper, to which he invited many of his friends,66 and when he was ready to sit down to table sent his servants to tell them that all things were ready; but one excused himself by saying that he had bought a piece of ground and must needs go and see it, an excuse which was not admissible, as no one goes to visit their lands in the night-time; another said he had bought five yoke of oxen and was going to prove them; he was as much to blame as the other, since no one would go to prove oxen at supper-time; the third said he had married a wife and could not come; this last was certainly a very good excuse. The master of the house being very angry at this disappointment, told his servants to go into the streets and lanes of the city and bring in the poor, and the maimed, the halt and the blind; this being done, and finding that there was yet room, he said unto his servant, “Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them (that you find) to come in.”
The other parable is about a man who hosted a big dinner and invited many of his friends. When he was ready to sit down to eat, he sent his servants to tell them everything was ready. One of the guests made an excuse, saying he had bought a piece of land and needed to go see it—an excuse that didn’t hold up since no one visits their property at night. Another guest said he had purchased five pairs of oxen and was going to test them, which was just as unreasonable because no one would test oxen at dinner time. The third guest said he had gotten married and couldn’t attend, which was a completely valid reason. The host, upset about the last-minute cancellations, instructed his servants to go into the streets and alleys of the city to bring in the poor, crippled, blind, and lame. Once that was done and there was still space, he told his servant, “Go out to the highways and hedges and urge anyone you find to come in.”
It is true that we are not expressly told that this parable is a type of the kingdom of heaven, and the words “compel them to come in” have been perverted to very bad purposes; but it is very evident that one single servant could not forcibly compel every person he met to come and sup with his master; besides, the company of people so compelled would not have made the supper very agreeable. “Compel them to come in,” therefore, means nothing more, according to commentators of the best reputation, than pray, desire, press them to come in; therefore, what connection, for heaven’s sake, can prayers and invitations have with persecution?
It’s true that we’re not directly told that this parable represents the kingdom of heaven, and the phrase “compel them to come in” has been misused for negative ends; however, it’s clear that a single servant couldn’t forcibly force everyone he encountered to come and dine with his master. Moreover, a group of people who were coerced wouldn’t make the dinner enjoyable. “Compel them to come in,” then, simply means to pray, invite, or encourage them to join; so what connection could, for heaven’s sake, exist between prayers and invitations and persecution?
But to take things in a literal sense, is it necessary to be maimed, halt, and blind, or to be compelled by force to enter into the bosom of the Church? Christ says in the same parable: “When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy rich kinsmen”; but did any one ever infer from this that we should never dine or sup with our friends or kinsmen if they happen to be worth money?
But to take things literally, is it really necessary to be harmed, disabled, and blind, or to be forced into the heart of the Church? Christ says in the same parable: “When you have a dinner or a supper, don’t invite your friends, your family, or your wealthy relatives”; but has anyone ever concluded from this that we shouldn’t ever dine or have dinner with our friends or family just because they happen to be wealthy?
Our Saviour, after this parable of the feast, says: “If any man come to me, and hate not his father and mother, his wife and children, his brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple,” etc. But is there any person living so unnatural as to conclude from this that he ought to hate his father and mother and his nearest relations? And is it not evident to one of the meanest capacity that the true interpretation of these words is: hesitate not between me and your dearest affections?
Our Savior, after sharing this parable about the feast, says: “If anyone wants to come to me and doesn’t hate his father and mother, his wife and children, his brothers and sisters, and even his own life, he cannot be my disciple,” etc. But is there anyone so unnatural as to think this means he should actually hate his father and mother and closest relatives? Isn’t it clear, even to someone with the simplest understanding, that the true meaning of these words is: don’t hesitate between me and your deepest attachments?
The following passage in the eighth chapter of St. Matthew is also quoted: “Whosoever heareth not the word of God shall be like to an heathen, and like one who sitteth at the receipt of custom”; but certainly this is not saying that we ought to persecute all unbelievers and custom-house officers; they are frequently cursed indeed, but they are not delivered up to the arm of secular power. And so far from depriving the latter of any part of the prerogatives of citizens, they are indulged with the greatest privileges; and though their profession is the only one condemned in Scripture, it is of all others the most protected and favored by every government. Why then should we not show some indulgence to our brethren who are unbelievers, while we load with benefits our brethren the tax-gatherers?
The following passage in the eighth chapter of St. Matthew is also quoted: “Whoever does not hear the word of God will be like a heathen and like someone who sits at the customs office”; but this doesn't mean we should persecute all non-believers and customs officers; they are often criticized, but they aren't handed over to the authority of the secular government. Instead of stripping them of any citizen rights, they actually enjoy some of the greatest privileges; and although their profession is the only one condemned in Scripture, it is among the most protected and favored by every government. So why shouldn't we extend some kindness to our non-believing brothers while we shower benefits on our tax collectors?
Another passage which has been grossly abused is that in St. Matthew and St. Mark, where we are told that Jesus being hungry in the morning, and coming to a fig tree which had no leaves—for it was not the time of figs—Jesus cursed the tree and it immediately dried up.
Another passage that has been seriously misused is in St. Matthew and St. Mark, where we learn that Jesus, feeling hungry in the morning, approached a fig tree that had no leaves—since it wasn't the season for figs—and Jesus cursed the tree, which then immediately withered away.
This miracle has been explained in several different ways, but not one of them appears to authorize persecution. Though a fig tree could not be expected to bear fruit in the beginning of March, yet we find it blasted; but is that a reason why we should blast our brethren with affliction in all seasons of the year? When we meet with anything in holy writing that may occasion doubts in our vain and inquisitive minds, we should pay it all due reverence, but let us not make use of it to countenance cruelty and persecution.
This miracle has been interpreted in various ways, but none of them justify persecution. While it's unreasonable to expect a fig tree to produce fruit in early March, we still see it withered; but does that mean we should inflict suffering on our fellow humans at any time? When we encounter anything in sacred texts that may raise doubts in our curious minds, we should treat it with the respect it deserves, but let's not use it to support cruelty and persecution.
The spirit of persecution which perverts everything has also strained in its own vindication the story of Christ driving the buyers and sellers out of the temple, and that of his sending a legion of devils out of the body of the man possessed with an evil spirit into two thousand unclean animals; but cannot any one perceive that these two instances were no other than acts of justice, which God Himself deigned to execute for a contravention of His law? It was a disrespect shown to the house of the Lord to change His dwelling into a market for buyers and sellers. And although the Sanhedrim and its priests might permit this traffic for the greater convenience of their sacrifices, yet the God to whom these sacrifices were offered might, doubtless, though under a human shape, overturn this profane practice. In the same manner might He punish those who brought into the country whole troops of those animals which were prohibited by the law of which He Himself deigned to be an observer. These two examples, then, have not the least connection with persecution for religion’s sake; and the spirit of non-toleration must certainly be founded upon very false principles when it everywhere seeks such idle pretexts.
The spirit of persecution that twists everything has also distorted the story of Christ driving the buyers and sellers out of the temple, as well as the one about Him sending a legion of demons out of a possessed man and into two thousand unclean animals. But can’t anyone see that these two events were simply acts of justice that God Himself chose to carry out for breaking His law? It was disrespectful to turn the house of the Lord into a marketplace. Even though the Sanhedrin and its priests allowed this trade for the sake of their sacrifices, the God to whom these sacrifices were offered could certainly, even in human form, put an end to this disrespectful practice. Likewise, He could punish those who brought in large numbers of animals that were forbidden by the law He Himself chose to follow. Thus, these two examples have absolutely nothing to do with persecution for religious reasons; the spirit of intolerance must be based on very misguided principles when it seeks out such ridiculous justifications everywhere.
Christ, in almost every other part of His gospel, both by His words and actions, preaches mildness, forbearance and indulgence. Witness the father who receives his prodigal son, and the workman who comes at the last hour and yet is paid as much as the others; witness the charitable Samaritan, and Christ Himself, who excuses His disciples for not fasting, who pardons the woman who had sinned, and only recommends fidelity for the future to the woman caught in adultery. He even condescends to partake of the innocent mirth of those who have met at the marriage feast in Cana, and who being already warmed with wine and wanting still more, Christ is pleased to perform a miracle in their favor by changing their water into wine. He is not even incensed against Judas, whom He knew to be about to betray Him; He commands Peter never to make use of the sword, and reprimands the sons of Zebedee, who, after the example of Elias, wanted to call down fire from heaven to consume a town in which they had been refused a lodging. In a word, He Himself died a victim to malice and persecution; and, if one might dare to compare God with a mortal and sacred things with profane, His death, humanly speaking, had a great resemblance to that of Socrates. The Greek philosopher suffered for the hatred of the sophists, the priests and the heads of the people; the Christian Law-giver, by that of the Scribes, Pharisees and priests. Socrates might have avoided death, but would not; Christ offered Himself a voluntary sacrifice. The Greek philosopher not only pardoned his false accusers and iniquitous judges, he even desired them to treat his children as they had done himself, should they, like him, one day be happy enough to deserve their hatred. The Christian Law-giver, infinitely superior to the heathen, besought His Father to forgive His enemies. If Christ seemed to fear death, and if the agonies He was in at its approach drew from Him sweat mixed with blood, which is the most violent and rare of all symptoms, it was because He condescended to submit to every weakness of the human frame, which He had taken upon Him; His body trembled, but His soul was unshaken. By His example we may learn that true fortitude and greatness consist in supporting those evils at which our nature shrinks. It is the height of courage to meet death at the same time that we fear it.
Christ, in nearly every part of His gospel, through both His words and actions, advocates for kindness, patience, and understanding. Consider the father who welcomes his wayward son back, and the worker who arrives at the last hour yet receives the same wage as those who worked all day; think of the compassionate Samaritan, and Christ Himself, who justifies His disciples for not fasting, forgives the woman who had sinned, and only advises the woman caught in adultery to remain faithful in the future. He even chooses to enjoy the innocent joy of those gathered at the wedding feast in Cana, and when they are already tipsy and ask for more wine, Christ graciously performs a miracle by turning water into wine. He doesn’t even express anger towards Judas, knowing he would betray Him; He tells Peter not to use the sword and admonishes the sons of Zebedee, who wanted to call down fire from heaven to destroy a town that didn’t welcome them, just like Elias did. In short, He Himself became a victim of malice and persecution; and, if one were to compare God with a mortal and sacred things with the mundane, His death was strikingly similar to that of Socrates. The Greek philosopher suffered due to the hatred of the sophists, priests, and leaders of the people; the Christian Lawgiver suffered from the Scribes, Pharisees, and priests. Socrates could have escaped death, but he chose not to; Christ willingly offered Himself as a sacrifice. The Greek philosopher not only forgave his false accusers and unjust judges, but he also hoped they would treat his children the same way, should they, like him, find themselves deserving of their hatred one day. The Christian Lawgiver, who is infinitely greater than the heathen, pleaded with His Father to forgive His enemies. If Christ appeared to fear death, and if the agony He felt as it approached caused Him to sweat drops of blood— which is an extremely rare and intense symptom— it was because He chose to experience every weakness of the human condition that He had taken on. His body trembled, but His spirit remained steadfast. Through His example, we can learn that true courage and greatness lie in enduring the pains that our nature instinctively shrinks away from. It takes immense bravery to face death while simultaneously fearing it.
Socrates accused the sophists of ignorance and convicted them of falsehood; Jesus, in His godlike character, accused the Scribes and Pharisees of being hypocrites, blind guides and fools, and a race of vipers and serpents.
Socrates called out the sophists for being ignorant and found them guilty of lying; Jesus, in His divine nature, pointed out that the Scribes and Pharisees were hypocrites, blind leaders, and fools, and referred to them as a brood of vipers and snakes.
Socrates was not accused of attempting to found a new sect, nor was Christ charged with endeavoring to introduce a new one. We are told in St. Matthew that the great men and the priests and all the council sought false witness against Jesus to put Him to death.
Socrates wasn't accused of trying to start a new sect, nor was Christ accused of trying to establish one. According to St. Matthew, the prominent people, the priests, and the entire council looked for false testimony against Jesus to have Him killed.
Now, if they were obliged to seek for false witnesses, they could not charge Him with having preached openly against the law; besides, it was evident that He complied in every respect with the Mosaic law from His birth to His death. He was circumcised the eighth day like other Jewish children; He was baptized in Jordan, agreeable to a ceremony held sacred among the Jews and among all the other people of the east. All impurities of the law were cleansed by baptism; it was in this manner their priests were consecrated at the solemn feast of the expiation, every one plunged himself in the water, and all new-made proselytes underwent the same ceremony.
Now, if they had to look for false witnesses, they couldn’t accuse Him of openly preaching against the law; besides, it was clear that He followed the Mosaic law completely from His birth to His death. He was circumcised on the eighth day like other Jewish children; He was baptized in the Jordan, in accordance with a ritual that was sacred to the Jews and all other people of the East. All impurities of the law were washed away by baptism; this was how their priests were consecrated during the solemn feast of atonement—everyone immersed themselves in the water, and all new converts underwent the same ceremony.
Moreover, Jesus observed all the points of the law; He feasted every Sabbath day, and He abstained from forbidden meats; He kept all the festivals, and even before His death He celebrated that of the Passover; He was not accused of embracing any new opinion, nor of observing any strange rites. Born an Israelite, He always lived as an Israelite.
Moreover, Jesus followed all the rules of the law; He celebrated every Sabbath and avoided forbidden foods; He observed all the festivals, and even before His death, He celebrated Passover; He was never accused of adopting any new beliefs or engaging in any unusual practices. Born an Israelite, He always lived as an Israelite.
He was accused, indeed, by two witnesses of having said that He could destroy the Temple and build it up again in three days; a speech altogether unintelligible to the carnal Jews, but which did not amount to an accusation of seeking to found a new sect.
He was actually accused by two witnesses of saying that He could destroy the Temple and rebuild it in three days; a statement completely confusing to the worldly Jews, but which didn’t actually suggest that He was trying to start a new sect.
When He was examined before the high priest, this latter said to him: “I command you, in the name of the living God, to tell us if Thou art Christ, the Son of God.” We are not told what the high priest meant by the Son of God. This expression was sometimes made use of to signify a just or upright man,67 in the same manner as the words son of Belial, to signify a wicked person. The carnal Jews had no idea of the sacred mystery of the Son of God, God Himself coming upon earth.
When He was questioned by the high priest, the priest said to Him, “I command you, in the name of the living God, to tell us if you are the Christ, the Son of God.” We're not told what the high priest meant by the Son of God. This term was sometimes used to refer to a righteous or upright person, just like the term son of Belial was used to indicate a wicked person. The worldly Jews had no understanding of the sacred mystery of the Son of God, God Himself coming to Earth.
Jesus answered the high priest, “thou hast said; nevertheless, I say unto you, hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God, and coming in the clouds of heaven.”68
Jesus answered the high priest, “You have said it; however, I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and coming in the clouds of heaven.”68
This answer was looked upon by the whole assembly as a blasphemy. But the Sanhedrim having no longer the power of life and death, they falsely accused Jesus before the Roman governor of the province of being a disturber of the public peace, and one who, said they, should not pay tribute to Cæsar; and, moreover, called Himself King of the Jews. It is therefore incontestably evident that he was accused of a crime against the state.
This response was seen by the entire assembly as blasphemy. However, since the Sanhedrin no longer had the authority over life and death, they falsely accused Jesus before the Roman governor of the province, claiming that he was a troublemaker and one who, they said, refused to pay taxes to Caesar; and, on top of that, called Himself the King of the Jews. It’s clear that he was charged with a crime against the state.
Pilate being informed that He was a Galilean, sent Him immediately to Herod, the tetrarch of Galilee. This latter, thinking it impossible that a person of Jesus’ appearance should pretend to be the head of a party, or aspire to royalty, treated Him with great contempt, and sent Him back again to Pilate, who had the infamous weakness to condemn Him to death as the only means to appease the tumult raised against himself; more especially as he had lately experienced the revolt of the Jews, as we are told by Josephus. On this occasion Pilate did not show the same generosity which the governor Festus did afterwards.
Pilate, hearing that He was from Galilee, immediately sent Him to Herod, the governor of Galilee. Herod, thinking it unbelievable that someone with Jesus' appearance could claim to be a leader or aspire to royalty, treated Him with great disdain and sent Him back to Pilate. Pilate, weak in character, condemned Him to death as the only way to calm the uproar that had emerged against him, especially since he had recently faced a rebellion from the Jews, as noted by Josephus. In this situation, Pilate did not demonstrate the same generosity that the governor Festus later showed.
I now desire to know whether toleration or non-toleration appears to be of divine prescription? Let those who would resemble Christ be martyrs and not executioners.
I now want to know whether tolerance or intolerance seems to be divinely mandated. Let those who want to resemble Christ be martyrs, not executioners.
CHAPTER XV.Testimonies Against Persecution.
It is an impious act to deprive men of liberty in matters of religion, or prevent them from making choice of a God. No God nor man would be pleased with a forced service.—Apologetic, chap. xxiv.
It is an unholy act to take away people's freedom in matters of religion or stop them from choosing a God. Neither God nor anyone would be happy with forced worship.—Apologetic, chap. xxiv.
Were violence to be used in defence of the faith, the bishops would oppose it.—St. Hilarius, lib. i.
If violence were used to defend the faith, the bishops would oppose it.—St. Hilarius, lib. i.
Religion when forced ceases to be religion; we should persuade and not compel. Religion cannot be commanded.—Lactantius, lib. iii.
Religion that is forced is no longer true religion; we should encourage rather than coerce. Religion cannot be demanded.—Lactantius, lib. iii.
It is detestable heresy to endeavor to bring over by violence, bodily punishments, or imprisonments, those we cannot convince by reasoning.—St. Athanasius, lib. i.
It is horrible heresy to try to force those we can't persuade through reasoning using violence, physical punishments, or imprisonment.—St. Athanasius, lib. i.
Nothing is more contradictory to true religion than constraint.—St. Justin, Martyr, lib. v.
Nothing is more opposed to true religion than forcing someone into it.—St. Justin, Martyr, lib. v.
Is it for us to persecute those whom God tolerates? said St. Augustine, before his dispute with the Donatists had soured his disposition.
Is it our place to persecute those whom God accepts? said St. Augustine, before his argument with the Donatists had made him bitter.
Let no violence be done to the Jews.—The 56th Canon of the 4th Council of Toledo.
Let no violence be done to the Jews.—The 56th Canon of the 4th Council of Toledo.
Advise but compel not.—St. Bernard’s Letters.
Advise but don’t force.—St. Bernard’s Letters.
We do not pretend to overcome error by violence.—Speech of the Clergy of France to Louis XIV.
We don't claim to overcome mistakes through force.—Speech of the Clergy of France to Louis XIV.
We have always disapproved of rigorous measures.—Assembly of the Clergy, August 11, 1560.
We have always been against strict measures.—Assembly of the Clergy, August 11, 1560.
We know that faith may yield to persuasion, but it never will be controlled.—Fléchier, Bishop of Nîmes, Letter, 19.
We know that faith can give in to persuasion, but it can never be controlled.—Fléchier, Bishop of Nîmes, Letter, 19.
We ought to abstain even from reproachful speeches.—Bishop of Belley’s Pastoral Letters.
We should avoid even critical remarks.—Bishop of Belley’s Pastoral Letters.
Remember that the diseases of the soul are not to be cured by restraint and violence.—Cardinal Camus’ Pastoral Instructions for the Year 1688.
Remember that the illnesses of the soul can't be healed through restraint and violence.—Cardinal Camus’ Pastoral Instructions for the Year 1688.
Indulge every one with civil toleration—Archbishop Fénelon to the Duke of Burgundy.
Indulge everyone with civil tolerance—Archbishop Fénelon to the Duke of Burgundy.
Compulsion in religion proves the spirit which dictates it to be an enemy to truth.—Dirois, a Doctor of the Sorbonne, b. vi. chap. iv.
Compulsion in religion shows that the force behind it is opposed to truth.—Dirois, a Doctor of the Sorbonne, b. vi. chap. iv.
Compulsion may make hypocrites, but never can persuade.—Tillemont’s Hist. Eccles. tom. vi.
Compulsion can create hypocrites, but it can never persuade. —Tillemont’s Hist. Eccles. tom. vi.
We have thought it conformable to equity and right reason to walk in the paths of the ancient church which never used violence to establish or extend religion.—Remonstrance of the Parliament of Paris to Henry II.
We believe it's fair and reasonable to follow the ways of the early church, which never used violence to establish or spread religion.—Remonstrance of the Parliament of Paris to Henry II.
Experience teaches us that violence is more likely to irritate than to cure a distemper which is seated in the mind.—De Thou’s Epistle Dedicatory to Henry IV.
Experience shows us that violence is more likely to provoke than to heal a problem that's rooted in the mind.—De Thou’s Epistle Dedicatory to Henry IV.
Faith is not inspired by the edge of the sword.—Cerisier, in the Reigns of Henry IV. and Louis XIII.
Faith isn't driven by the sharpness of a sword.—Cerisier, in the Reigns of Henry IV. and Louis XIII.
It is a barbarous zeal which pretends to force any religion upon the mind, as if persuasion could be produced by constraint.—Boulainvillier’s State of France.
It’s a brutal passion to try to impose any religion on someone’s mind, as if you can make them believe it through force. —Boulainvillier’s State of France.
It is with religion as with love; command can do nothing, constraint still less; nothing is so independent as love and belief.—Amelot de la Houssaye on Cardinal Ossat’s Letters.
It’s the same with religion as it is with love; you can’t force it, and restriction is even less effective; nothing is as independent as love and faith.—Amelot de la Houssaye on Cardinal Ossat’s Letters.
If Providence has been so kind to you as to give you a knowledge of the truth, receive it as an instance of His great goodness; but should those who enjoy the inheritance of their father hate those who do not?—Spirit of Laws, book xxv.
If fate has been so generous to you as to grant you an understanding of the truth, take it as a sign of His immense goodness; but should those who benefit from their father's legacy despise those who don't?—Spirit of Laws, book xxv.
One might compose an immense volume of such passages. All our histories, discourses, sermons, moral treatises and catechisms of the present time abound with and inculcate this holy doctrine of indulgence. What fatality, what false reason, then, leads us to contradict by our practice the theory we are every day teaching? When our actions give the lie to our morals it must certainly proceed from our thinking it to our interest to practise the contrary of what we teach; but what advantage can arise from persecuting those who do not think in the same manner as we do, and thereby making ourselves hated by them? Once more, then, let me repeat it; there is the highest absurdity in persecution. It may be replied that those who found it to their interest to lay a restraint upon the consciences of others are not absurd in so doing. To such men I address the following chapter.
One could write a huge book filled with these kinds of passages. All of our current histories, talks, sermons, moral essays, and catechisms are full of and promote this noble idea of indulgence. What a strange twist of fate, what faulty reasoning, leads us to act in ways that contradict the principles we teach every day? When our actions contradict our morals, it must come from the belief that it's beneficial for us to do the opposite of what we preach. But what do we gain by persecuting those who think differently from us and making ourselves disliked by them? Let me say it again; persecution is utterly absurd. Some may argue that those who find it advantageous to control the beliefs of others aren’t being unreasonable. To such people, I direct the next chapter.
CHAPTER XVI.A CONVERSATION BETWEEN A DYING MAN AND A HEALTHY PERSON.
An inhabitant of a country village lying at the point of death was visited by a person in good health, who came to insult him in his last moments, with the following speech:
An resident of a rural village, on the verge of death, was visited by a healthy person who came to mock him in his final moments, saying:
“Wretch that thou art, think as I do this instant, sign this writing immediately, confess that five propositions are to be found in a book that neither thou nor I have ever read; adopt immediately the opinion of Lanfranc against Berengarius, and of St. Thomas against St. Bonaventura; join with the Council of Nice against the Council of Frankfort, and explain to me out of hand how the words ‘My Father is greater than I’ signify exactly ‘I am as great as He.’ Tell me also in what manner the Father communicates all His attributes to the Son, excepting the fatherhood, or I will have thy body thrown to the fowls of the air, thy children deprived of their inheritance, thy wife of her dowry and thy family turned out to beg their bread, which shall be refused them by those who are like myself.”
“Wretch that you are, think as I do right now, sign this document immediately, confess that five ideas are found in a book that neither you nor I have ever read; adopt the opinion of Lanfranc against Berengarius, and St. Thomas against St. Bonaventura; side with the Council of Nice against the Council of Frankfort, and explain to me right away how the words 'My Father is greater than I' mean exactly 'I am as great as He.' Also, tell me how the Father passes all His qualities to the Son, except for fatherhood, or I will have your body thrown to the birds, your children stripped of their inheritance, your wife of her dowry, and your family kicked out to beg for food, which will be denied to them by people like myself.”
DYING MAN.—I scarcely understand what you say; your threats strike my ears confusedly, they trouble my mind and render my last moments terrifying. In the name of God have pity on me!
Dying MAN.—I can barely understand what you’re saying; your threats come at me in a jumble, they're disturbing my thoughts and making my final moments frightening. For the love of God, please show compassion!
CRUEL MAN.—Pity! I can have none for thee, unless thou art exactly of my opinion.
CRUEL MAN.—What a shame! I can’t feel sorry for you, unless you share my exact views.
DYING MAN.—Alas! you must be sensible that in these, my last moments, my senses are all impaired, the doors of my understanding are shut, my ideas are lost in confusion and I have hardly any sentiments remaining. Am I then in a condition to dispute?
Dying MAN.—Unfortunately! You must realize that in these last moments of my life, my senses are all dulled, my understanding is blocked, my thoughts are tangled, and I barely have any feelings left. Am I really in a position to argue?
CRUEL MAN.—Well, then, if thou canst not believe as I would have thee, only say that you do, and that will content me.
CRUEL MAN.—Well, if you can't believe the way I want you to, just say that you do, and that will satisfy me.
DYING MAN.—How! Would you have me perjure myself to please you, when I am going in an instant to appear before the judgment seat of that God who is the avenger of perjury?
Dying MAN.—What! Are you asking me to lie just to satisfy you, when I'm about to stand before the judgment seat of God, who punishes perjury?
CRUEL MAN.—No matter; thou wilt have the pleasure to be interred in holy ground, and thy wife and children will have wherewithal to maintain them after thy death. Die a hypocrite; hypocrisy is a very good thing; I have heard say it is the homage which vice pays to virtue. A little hypocrisy, friend, can’t cost you much.
CRUEL MAN.—It doesn't matter; you'll at least have the satisfaction of being buried in sacred ground, and your wife and kids will have enough to support themselves after you're gone. Go ahead and die a hypocrite; hypocrisy is actually a pretty smart move; I've heard it’s the respect that vice shows to virtue. A little hypocrisy, my friend, won’t set you back much.
DYING MAN.—Surely you must either not acknowledge a God, or hold Him very cheap, since you require me to tell a lie with my last breath, when you yourself must soon appear in judgment before Him and answer for that lie.
Dying MAN.—You must either not believe in God, or you must not think much of Him, since you want me to lie with my last breath, while you will soon stand before Him in judgment and have to answer for that lie.
CRUEL MAN.—Insolent wretch! Dost thou say that I do not acknowledge a God?
CRUEL MAN.—Arrogant fool! Are you really saying that I don't believe in God?
DYING MAN.—Pardon me, brother; I rather fear you do not know Him. The God whom I adore lends me at this time an increase of strength to tell you with my dying words that if you believe in Him you ought to behave toward me with charity. He has given me my wife and children; do not you make them perish with misery. As for my body, do with it as seems good to you; I leave it at your disposal; but let me conjure you to believe in God.
Dying MAN.—Excuse me, brother; I’m afraid you don’t really know Him. The God I worship is giving me strength right now to tell you with my last words that if you believe in Him, you should treat me with kindness. He has blessed me with my wife and kids; please don’t let them suffer in despair. As for my body, do whatever you want with it; I leave it to you. But I urge you to believe in God.
CRUEL MAN.—Come, come; truce with your reasoning, and do as I bid you; I will have it so. I command you to do it.
CRUEL MAN.—Come on; stop with the reasoning and just do what I say; it's going to happen. I'm telling you to do it.
DYING MAN.—But what advantage can you have in thus tormenting me?
Dying MAN.—But what do you gain by torturing me like this?
CRUEL MAN.—What advantage? Why, if I can make you sign, it will be worth a good canonship to me.
CRUEL MAN.—What’s the benefit? Well, if I can get you to sign, it’ll be worth a nice church position for me.
DYING MAN.—Ah! brother; my last moment approaches; I am expiring, but I will pray to God to touch your heart that you may be converted.
Dying MAN.—Ah! brother; my final moments are here; I am dying, but I will pray to God to touch your heart so that you may be transformed.
CRUEL MAN.—The devil take the impertinent puppy; he has not signed after all! Well, I’ll e’en sign for him; it is but a little forgery.
CRUEL MAN.—Damn that rude little brat; he didn't sign after all! Well, I'll just sign for him; it's only a tiny forgery.
The following letter is a confirmation of the above doctrine:
The following letter confirms the above doctrine:
CHAPTER XVII.A LETTER FROM A BENEFICED PRIEST TO FATHER LETELLIER, THE JESUIT, DATED MAY 6, 1714.
Reverend Father: The following is in obedience to the orders I received from your reverence to lay before you the most effectual means for delivering Jesus and His company from their enemies.
Reverend Father: I am here to follow the instructions I received from you to present the most effective ways to rescue Jesus and His followers from their enemies.
I believe there may be remaining at this time in the kingdom not more than five hundred thousand Huguenots; some say a million, others a million and a half; but let the number be what it will, the following is my advice, which, however, as in duty bound, I submit with all humility to your reverence’s judgment.
I think there might be around five hundred thousand Huguenots left in the kingdom right now; some say it's a million, and others say it's a million and a half. But whatever the actual number is, here's my advice, which I humbly submit for your consideration.
In the first place, then, it will be very easy to seize in one day all the preachers, and to hang them all at one time and in one place, which will be not only a very edifying, but also a very entertaining exhibition to the people.
In the first place, it will be really easy to capture all the preachers in a single day and hang them all at the same time and place, which will not only be very enlightening but also a highly entertaining show for the people.
Secondly, I would have all the fathers and mothers who are heretics murdered in their beds, because the killing of them in the streets might occasion some little disturbance; besides, by that means, several of them might escape, which is above all to be prevented. This execution is a necessary corollary of our principles; for if we ought to kill a heretic, as so many of our great divines have incontestably proved, it is evident that we ought to kill them all without exception.
Secondly, I would have all the fathers and mothers who are heretics killed in their beds, because killing them in the streets could cause some disturbance; plus, this way, some of them might escape, which must be avoided at all costs. This execution is a necessary outcome of our beliefs; for if we are supposed to kill a heretic, as many of our respected theologians have clearly proven, it is evident that we should kill them all without exception.
Thirdly, I would, the very next day, marry all the daughters to good Catholics, inasmuch as it would not be politic to depopulate the state so much after the late war; but as for the boys of fourteen and fifteen years of age, who have already imbibed bad principles, which we cannot hope to root out, ’tis my opinion that they should be all castrated to prevent the race from ever being reproduced. As for the other younger lads, they may be brought up in our colleges, where they may be whipped till they have learned by heart the works of Sanchez and Molinos.
Thirdly, the very next day, I would marry all the daughters off to good Catholics since it wouldn't be wise to significantly decrease the population after the recent war; however, as for the boys aged fourteen and fifteen, who have already picked up bad beliefs that we can't hope to change, I believe they should all be castrated to prevent the continuation of the lineage. As for the younger boys, they can be raised in our schools, where they can be disciplined until they have memorized the works of Sanchez and Molinos.
Fourthly, I think under correction, the same method ought to be taken with all the Lutherans of Alsace, for I remember, in the year 1704, to have seen two old women of that country laugh on the day of our defeat at Blenheim.
Fourthly, I believe, with all due respect, the same approach should be applied to all the Lutherans in Alsace, because I recall, in the year 1704, seeing two older women from that region laughing on the day we were defeated at Blenheim.
Fifthly, What relates to the Jansenists will perhaps appear a little more difficult. I believe their numbers may amount to about six millions, a little more or less; but this ought not to give any alarm to a person of your reverence’s disposition. I reckon among the Jansenists all the parliaments who have so unworthily maintained the liberties of the Gallican church. I leave it to your reverence to weigh with your usual prudence the most effectual methods for reducing these turbulent spirits. The Gunpowder Plot failed of the desired success through the weakness of one of the conspirators, who wanted to save the life of his friend; but, as your reverence has no friend, the same inconvenience is not to be apprehended. You may very easily blow up all the parliaments in the kingdom with the composition called Pulvis Pyrius, invented by the monk Schwarz. By my calculation it will require upon an average thirty-six barrels of powder for each of the parliaments; now, if we multiply thirty-six, the number of barrels, by twelve, the number of parliaments, it will make four hundred and thirty-two barrels, which, at a hundred crowns per barrel, will amount to not quite a hundred and thirty thousand livres—a mere trifle for the reverend father-general.
Fifthly, what concerns the Jansenists might seem a bit more challenging. I think their numbers could be around six million, give or take; but that shouldn't alarm someone of your esteemed character. I consider all the parliaments who have ungratefully upheld the liberties of the Gallican church as part of the Jansenists. I leave it to you to carefully consider the most effective ways to bring these restless spirits under control. The Gunpowder Plot failed to achieve its goals because one of the conspirators wavered, wanting to save his friend; but since you have no friends, that issue shouldn't worry you. You could easily blow up all the parliaments in the kingdom with a substance called Pulvis Pyrius, created by the monk Schwarz. By my estimation, it would take about thirty-six barrels of powder for each parliament; now, if we multiply thirty-six barrels by twelve parliaments, that totals four hundred and thirty-two barrels, which, at a hundred crowns per barrel, would come to just under a hundred and thirty thousand livres—a mere drop in the bucket for the reverend father-general.
The parliaments thus disposed of, you may bestow their places upon your congregationists, who are perfectly well versed in the laws of the realm.
The parliaments taken care of, you can give their positions to your congregation members, who are fully knowledgeable about the laws of the land.
Sixthly, It will be a very easy matter to poison the Cardinal de Noailles, who is a very simple, unsuspecting man.
Sixthly, it will be really easy to poison Cardinal de Noailles, who is a very straightforward, trusting guy.
Your reverence may take the same steps for conversion with several of the refractory prelates; and their bishoprics, by a brief from the pope, may be put into the hands of the Jesuits; thus all the bishops that remain, being staunch to the good cause, and they making a proper choice of curates, I, with your reverence’s permission, would give the following advice:
Your reverence can take the same approach to convert several of the stubborn bishops; their dioceses, through a papal brief, can be handed over to the Jesuits. That way, all the remaining bishops, who are loyal to the good cause, can select the right curates. With your reverence’s permission, I would like to offer the following advice:
Seventhly and lastly, As the Jansenists are said to take the sacrament one time in the year at least, which is at Easter, it would not be amiss to season the consecrated wafers with a little of that drug which was used to do justice upon the Emperor Henry VII. Some nice caviller may perhaps tell me that in this operation we may run some risk of poisoning the Molinists at the same time. There is some weight in this objection; but then it should be considered that there is no project without its inconveniences, nor any system but what threatens destruction in some part. And if we were to be stopped by these little difficulties we should never attain our end in anything; besides, as here we have in view the obtaining the greatest of all possible advantages, we should not suffer ourselves to be shocked, though it brings with it some bad consequences, especially as those consequences are of little or no consideration.
Seventhly and lastly, since the Jansenists are said to take the sacrament at least once a year, which is at Easter, it wouldn’t hurt to season the consecrated wafers with a bit of that poison that was used to bring down Emperor Henry VII. Some clever critic might tell me that in doing this, we might accidentally poison the Molinists as well. There is some truth to this concern; however, it should be noted that no plan is without its downsides, nor is there any system that doesn't pose a risk of harm in some way. If we allowed these small difficulties to hold us back, we would never achieve our goals in anything. Moreover, since we are aiming for the greatest possible benefit here, we shouldn't let ourselves be deterred, even if it leads to some negative consequences, particularly since those consequences are relatively minor.
And, after all, we shall have nothing to reproach ourselves with, since it is proved that the Reformed, as they call themselves, and the Jansenists, have all of them their portion in hell; therefore, we only put them in possession of their inheritance a little sooner.
And, after all, we won’t have anything to blame ourselves for, since it’s been shown that the Reformed, as they call themselves, and the Jansenists, all have their share in hell; so, we’re just giving them their inheritance a little earlier.
It is as evident that heaven belongs of right to the Molinists; therefore by destroying them by mistake, and without any evil intention, we hasten their happiness; and are in both cases the ministers of Providence.
It is clear that heaven rightfully belongs to the Molinists; therefore, by accidentally causing their downfall, and without any malice, we actually speed up their happiness; and in both scenarios, we serve as agents of Providence.
As to those who may be a little shocked at the number to be thus made away with, your reverence may remark to them that from the first flourishing days of the church to the year 1707—that is to say, in about fourteen hundred years—religion has occasioned the massacre of upwards of fifty millions of persons; whereas by my proposal not above six millions and a half will be put to death by the halter, the dagger, or poison.
As for those who might be a bit shocked by the number of people to be eliminated, you might want to mention to them that from the early days of the church up to the year 1707—that is, over about fourteen hundred years—religion has led to the killings of more than fifty million people; meanwhile, with my proposal, no more than six and a half million will die by hanging, stabbing, or poisoning.
But perhaps it may be objected that my calculation is not just, and that I have committed an error against the Rule of Three; inasmuch as, that if in fourteen hundred years there perished fifty millions of souls on account of some trifling disputes in divinity, that makes only thirty-five thousand seven hundred and fourteen and some little fraction in a year, and consequently that by my method an overplus of six millions sixty-four thousand two hundred and eighty-five and some fractions are put to death in the current year. But, indeed, this is a very childish quibble; nay, I’ll even call it impious; for is it not plain that by my method I save the lives of all the Catholics, so long as the world shall last? But, in short, there would be no end of answering every frivolous objection.
But maybe someone will argue that my calculation is off and that I've made an error with the Rule of Three. If fifty million people died over fourteen hundred years due to some petty disputes about religion, that comes out to only thirty-five thousand seven hundred fourteen and a little extra each year. Therefore, according to my method, an excess of six million sixty-four thousand two hundred eighty-five and some fractions are counted as dead in the current year. But honestly, this is a very childish argument; I’d even say it’s disrespectful. Isn’t it obvious that my method saves the lives of all the Catholics for as long as the world lasts? In short, there would be no end to responding to every silly objection.
I am, with the most profound respect, reverend father, your reverence’s most humble, most devout, and most humane
I am, with the deepest respect, reverend father, your reverence’s most humble, most devout, and most humane
R———,
R———,
Native of Angoulême,
From Angoulême,
Prefect of the Congregation.
Congregation Prefect.
This glorious scheme, however, could not be carried into execution, because it required considerable time to make the necessary dispositions, and that Father Letellier was banished the year following. But as it is right to examine both sides of an argument, it will be proper to inquire in what cases it may be lawful to follow in part the scheme of the reverend father’s correspondent. It would seem rather too severe to execute it in all its parts; let us therefore examine in what cases we ought to break upon the wheel, to hang, or to make galley-slaves of those who differ from us in opinion. This shall be the subject of the following chapter.
This ambitious plan, however, couldn't be put into action because it took a lot of time to make the necessary arrangements, and Father Letellier was exiled the following year. But since it's important to consider both sides of an argument, it would be appropriate to explore in which situations it might be acceptable to partially follow the scheme of the reverend father’s correspondent. It seems rather harsh to carry it out in its entirety; therefore, let’s look into the cases where we should resort to severe punishments like execution, hanging, or sending to the galleys those who disagree with us. This will be the topic of the next chapter.
CHAPTER XVIII.THE ONLY SITUATIONS WHERE NON-TOLERANCE IS PART OF HUMAN LAW.
For a government not to have a right to punish men for their errors, it is necessary that those errors should not be crimes; and they are crimes only when they disturb the public tranquillity; which they do whenever they inspire enthusiasm. It is necessary therefore that men should begin by laying aside enthusiasm in order to deserve toleration.
For a government to not have the right to punish people for their mistakes, those mistakes must not be considered crimes; and they are only crimes when they disrupt public peace, which happens whenever they stir up enthusiasm. Therefore, it is essential for people to start by putting aside enthusiasm to earn tolerance.
If a number of young Jesuits, knowing that the church holds all reprobates and heretics in detestation, and that the opinion of the Jansenists having been condemned by a bull this sect is consequently reprobate, thereupon go and set fire to the house of the fathers of the oratory, because Quesnel, one of that body, was a Jansenist; it is clear that the government would be obliged to punish those Jesuits.
If several young Jesuits, aware that the church despises all reprobates and heretics, and knowing that the views of the Jansenists have been condemned by a papal bull, thus labeling this sect as reprobate, then go and set fire to the Oratory fathers' house because Quesnel, a member of that group, was a Jansenist, it's obvious that the government would have to punish those Jesuits.
In like manner, if these latter have been found to teach the most reprehensible doctrines, and if their institution appears contrary to the laws of the kingdom, it becomes necessary to abolish their society, and of Jesuits to make them useful citizens; which, in fact, so far from being an oppression upon them, as has been pretended, is a real good done them; for where is the great oppression of being obliged to wear a short coat instead of a long gown, or to be free instead of being a slave? In time of peace whole regiments are broken without complaining. Why, then, should the Jesuits make such an outcry, when they are broken for the sake of peace?
Similarly, if these latter groups are found to promote highly objectionable beliefs, and if their organization seems to go against the laws of the kingdom, it's necessary to dissolve their society and help the Jesuits become responsible citizens. In fact, this is not an oppression as some claim, but a genuine benefit to them; after all, what great injustice is there in being required to wear a short coat instead of a long gown, or in being free rather than enslaved? During peaceful times, entire regiments are disbanded without complaint. So, why should the Jesuits make such a fuss when they are being disbanded for the sake of peace?
Were the Franciscans in a transport of holy zeal for the Virgin Mary, to go and pull down the church of the Dominicans, who hold Mary to have been born in original sin, the government would then be obliged to treat the Franciscans much in the same manner it has done the Jesuits.
Were the Franciscans filled with holy enthusiasm for the Virgin Mary, to go and tear down the Dominican church, who believe that Mary was born in original sin, the government would then have to treat the Franciscans much like it has treated the Jesuits.
The same argument will hold good with regard to the Lutherans and Calvinists; for let them say, if they please, we follow the dictates of our consciences; it is more profitable to obey God than man; we are the only true flock, and therefore ought to cut off all the wolves. It is evident that in this case they themselves are the wolves.
The same argument applies to the Lutherans and Calvinists; they may claim that they follow their consciences, that it’s better to obey God than man, and that they are the only true believers, so they should drive out all the wolves. Clearly, in this situation, they themselves are the wolves.
One of the most astonishing examples of enthusiasm was in a little sect in Denmark, founded on one of the best principles in the world; for these people endeavored to procure the eternal happiness of all their brethren; but the consequences of this principle were very singular. As they believed that all the young children who died without baptism were damned, and that those who had the happiness to die immediately after receiving that sacrament enter into eternal happiness, they went forth and murdered all the young children of both sexes lately baptized, whom they could meet with. By this action they doubtless procured the little innocents the greatest of all felicity, by preserving them at once from sin, the miseries of this life, and hell, and sending them certainly to heaven. But these people, in the excess of their charitable zeal, did not consider that it is forbidden to do evil that good may come thereof; that they had no right over the lives of these infants; that the greatest part of fathers and mothers are so carnal as to desire rather to keep their children about them than to see their throats cut, though it was to send them to heaven; and, lastly, that it is the duty of the magistrate to punish murder, though committed with a good intent.
One of the most astonishing examples of enthusiasm was in a small religious group in Denmark, founded on one of the best principles in the world. These people aimed to ensure the eternal happiness of all their fellow believers, but the consequences of this principle were quite unusual. They believed that all young children who died without baptism were damned, and that those who were fortunate enough to die right after receiving the sacrament entered into eternal happiness. Because of this belief, they went out and killed all the young children of both sexes they could find who had recently been baptized. By doing this, they surely believed they were granting the little innocents the greatest happiness of all by saving them from sin, the struggles of this life, and hell, sending them straight to heaven. However, in their excessive charitable zeal, they failed to consider that it is wrong to do evil in the name of good; that they had no right over the lives of these infants; that most parents are so attached to their children that they would rather keep them with them than see them harmed, even if it meant sending them to heaven; and, lastly, that it is the duty of the authorities to punish murder, even if it is committed with good intentions.
It would seem that the Jews had the greatest right of any persons to rob and murder us; for although the Old Testament abounds with examples of toleration and indulgence, yet are there several instances of the contrary, and some very severe laws. God did at times command his people to kill all idolaters, reserving only the young women fit for the nuptial state. They look upon us as idolaters; and notwithstanding that we at present tolerate them, they might certainly, had they the power in their hands, cut us all off, excepting our young women.
It seems that the Jews have the greatest justification of anyone to rob and kill us; because while the Old Testament is full of examples of tolerance and mercy, there are also several instances of the opposite, along with some harsh laws. At times, God commanded His people to kill all idolaters, keeping only the young women suitable for marriage. They see us as idolaters, and even though we currently tolerate them, if they had the power, they might very well wipe us out, except for our young women.
Moreover, they would be under an indispensable obligation to exterminate the whole Turkish race. This speaks for itself, for the Turks are at present in possession of the countries of the Hittites, the Jebusites, the Amorites, the Girgashites, etc., all of whom were laid under a curse, and their country, which was about five and twenty leagues in extent, was given to the Jews by several successive covenants; consequently they ought to resume possession of their own, which the Turks have usurped from them for upwards of a thousand years. But if the Jews were to reason in this manner nowadays, it is pretty certain we should make them no other answer than by impaling them alive.
Moreover, they would have an essential obligation to eliminate the entire Turkish race. This is clear, as the Turks currently control the lands of the Hittites, the Jebusites, the Amorites, the Girgashites, and others, all of whom were cursed, and their territory, which was about twenty-five leagues in extent, was granted to the Jews through several successive covenants; therefore, they should reclaim what is rightfully theirs, which the Turks have taken from them for over a thousand years. However, if the Jews were to think this way today, it's quite certain that we would respond by impaling them alive.
These are the only cases in which persecution appears reasonable.
These are the only situations where persecution seems justified.
CHAPTER XIX.ACCOUNT OF A CONTROVERSIAL DISPUTE THAT OCCURRED IN CHINA.
In the beginning of the reign of the great Emperor Cam-hi, a mandarin of the city of Canton, hearing a great noise and outcry in the house adjoining that he dwelt in, sent to know if they were murdering any one; but was told that it was only a Danish almoner, a Dutch chaplain, and a Jesuit disputing together; upon which he ordered them to be brought before him, and inquired of them the occasion of their quarrel?
In the early days of the great Emperor Cam-hi's reign, a mandarin from the city of Canton heard a lot of noise and shouting coming from the neighboring house where he lived. He sent someone to check if there was a murder happening, but he was informed that it was just a Danish almoner, a Dutch chaplain, and a Jesuit arguing. So, he had them brought before him and asked them what their disagreement was about.
The Jesuit, who was the first that spoke, said that it was a very grievous thing to him, who was always in the right, to have to do with people who were always in the wrong; that he at first began to reason with them with the greatest coolness; but that, at length, he could not but own his patience had left him.
The Jesuit, who was the first to speak, said that it was really frustrating for him, being someone who was always right, to deal with people who were always wrong. He initially tried to talk to them calmly, but ultimately, he had to admit that his patience had run out.
The mandarin then represented to all three, with all imaginable candor, how necessary it was to observe decorum and good manners even in disputation; he told them that no one ever gave way to heat or passion in China, and desired to be informed of the nature of their dispute.
The mandarin then explained to all three, with complete honesty, how important it was to maintain decorum and good manners even during disagreements; he mentioned that no one in China ever let themselves get carried away by anger or emotion, and asked them to clarify the nature of their dispute.
“My lord,” said the Jesuit, “I take you for judge in this affair. These two gentlemen refuse to submit to the decisions of the Council of Trent.”
“My lord,” said the Jesuit, “I see you as the judge in this matter. These two gentlemen are refusing to accept the decisions of the Council of Trent.”
“I am surprised at that,” replied the mandarin. Then turning towards the two refractory parties: “Gentlemen,” said he, “you ought to show a deference to the opinion of a great assembly. I do not know what the Council of Trent is, but a number of persons must always have opportunities of knowing better than one single man. No one ought to imagine that he knows more than all others, and that reason dwells only with him; this is the doctrine of our great Confucius; therefore, if you would take my advice, abide by what the Council of Trent has decreed.”
“I’m surprised by that,” replied the mandarin. Then turning towards the two stubborn parties: “Gentlemen,” he said, “you should show respect for the opinion of a large assembly. I don’t know what the Council of Trent is, but there are always many people who have more knowledge than just one individual. No one should think they know more than everyone else, or that reason only resides with them; this is the teaching of our great Confucius. So, if you want my advice, follow what the Council of Trent has decided.”
The Dane then began to speak in his turn. “Your excellence,” said he, “has delivered yourself with great wisdom and prudence; we have all that respect for great assemblies that we ought; and accordingly we submit entirely to the opinions of several councils that were held at the same time with that of Trent.”
The Dane then began to speak in his turn. “Your excellence,” he said, “has expressed yourself with great wisdom and caution; we have all the respect for important gatherings that we should; and so we fully accept the opinions of several councils that were held at the same time as the one in Trent.”
“Oh! if that is the case,” said the mandarin, “I ask your pardon; you may doubtless be in the right. So, then, it seems you and the Dutchman are of one opinion against the Jesuit.”
“Oh! if that's the case,” said the mandarin, “I apologize; you must be right. So, it looks like you and the Dutchman agree against the Jesuit.”
“Not in the least,” answered the Dutchman; “this man here,” pointing to the Dane, “entertains notions almost as extravagant as those of the Jesuit, who pretends to so much mildness before you. ‘Sblood! there is no bearing this with patience.”
“Not at all,” replied the Dutchman; “this man here,” pointing to the Dane, “has ideas nearly as outlandish as those of the Jesuit, who acts so calm in front of you. ‘Damn! I can’t stand this any longer.”
“I cannot conceive what you mean,” said the mandarin; “are you not all three Christians? Are you not all three come to teach the Christian religion in our empire? And ought you not consequently have all the same tenets?”
“I can’t understand what you mean,” said the mandarin; “aren’t you all three Christians? Didn’t you all come to teach the Christian religion in our empire? Shouldn’t you all have the same beliefs as a result?”
“You see how it is, my lord,” said the Jesuit; “these two men here are mortal enemies of each other; and yet both of them dispute against me; this makes it clear that they are both in the wrong, and that reason is on my side.”
“You see how it is, my lord,” said the Jesuit; “these two men here are deadly enemies of each other; and yet both of them argue against me; this shows that they are both in the wrong, and that reason is on my side.”
“I do not think it is so very clear,” replied the mandarin; “for it may very well happen that you are all three in the wrong. But I should be glad to hear your arguments singly.”
“I don’t think it’s that clear,” replied the mandarin. “It’s possible that all three of you are mistaken. But I’d be happy to hear your arguments one by one.”
The Jesuit then made a long discourse, while the Dutchman and the Dane at every period shrugged up their shoulders, and the mandarin could not make anything of what he heard. The Dane now took the lead in his turn, while his two adversaries looked upon him with manifest signs of contempt; and the mandarin, when he had finished, remained as wise as before. The Dutchman had the same success. At length they began to talk all three together, and broke out into the most scurrilous revilings. The honest mandarin could hardly get in a word. At length he dismissed them, saying: “If you expect to have your doctrine tolerated here, begin by showing an example of it to one another.”
The Jesuit then launched into a lengthy speech, while the Dutchman and the Dane shrugged their shoulders at every pause, and the mandarin couldn’t make sense of anything he heard. The Dane took his turn to speak, with his two opponents looking at him with obvious disdain; and when he finished, the mandarin was just as confused as before. The Dutchman met the same fate. Eventually, the three started talking all at once and erupted into the most vulgar insults. The honest mandarin could barely get a word in. Finally, he dismissed them, saying, “If you want your beliefs to be accepted here, start by setting an example for each other.”
At leaving the house the Jesuit met with a Dominican missionary, to whom he related what had passed; and told him that he had gained his cause; “for you may be assured,” added he, “that truth will always prevail.” The Dominican replied: “Had I been there, friend, you would not so easily have gained your cause; for I should have proved you to be an idolater and a liar.” Upon this, there arose a violent dispute between them; and the Jesuit and the friar went to fisticuffs. The mandarin being informed of this scandalous behavior ordered them both to be sent to prison. A sub-mandarin asked his excellence how long he would please to have them remain in confinement. “Till they are both agreed,” said the judge. “Then, my lord,” answered the sub-mandarin, “they will remain in prison all their days.” “Well, then,” said the mandarin, “let them stay till they forgive one another.” “That they will never do,” rejoined the deputy; “I know them very well.” “Indeed!” said the mandarin; “then let it be till they appear so to do.”
When leaving the house, the Jesuit ran into a Dominican missionary, who he told about what had happened, saying that he had won his case; “because you can be sure,” he added, “that truth will always win.” The Dominican replied, “If I had been there, my friend, you wouldn’t have won so easily; I would have shown you to be an idolater and a liar.” This sparked a heated argument between them, and the Jesuit and the friar ended up fighting. The mandarin, hearing about this scandalous behavior, ordered them both to be sent to prison. A sub-mandarin asked his excellence how long he wanted them to stay in confinement. “Until they both come to an agreement,” said the judge. “Then, my lord,” replied the sub-mandarin, “they will be in prison for the rest of their lives.” “Well, then,” said the mandarin, “let them stay until they forgive each other.” “They will never do that,” the deputy replied; “I know them very well.” “Really!” said the mandarin; “then let it be until they look like they are doing so.”
CHAPTER XX.IS IT HELPFUL TO ALLOW PEOPLE TO BELIEVE IN SUPERSTITION?
Such is the weakness and perversity of the human race that it is undoubtedly more eligible for them to be subject to every possible kind of superstition, provided it is not of a bloody nature, than to live without religion. Man has always stood in need of a curb; and though it was certainly very ridiculous to sacrifice to fauns, satyrs, and naïads, yet it was more reasonable and advantageous to adore even those fantastic images of the deity than to be given up to atheism. An atheist of any capacity, and invested with power, would be as dreadful a scourge to the rest of mankind as the most bloody enthusiast.
The weakness and flaws of humanity are such that it's definitely better for people to be influenced by any kind of superstition, as long as it’s not violent, than to live without any religion at all. Humans have always needed some kind of restraint; and while it’s obviously silly to worship fauns, satyrs, and naiads, it’s still more rational and beneficial to revere even those imaginary representations of the divine than to fall into atheism. An atheist with any kind of power could be just as terrible a threat to humanity as the most violent fanatic.
When men have not true notions of the Deity, false ideas must supply their place, like as in troublesome and calamitous times we are obliged to trade with base money when good is not to be procured. The heathens were afraid of committing crimes, lest they should be punished by their false gods. The Malabar dreads the anger of his pagods. Wherever there is a fixed community, religion is necessary; the laws are a curb upon open crimes, and religion upon private ones.
When people don't have a true understanding of God, false beliefs take their place, just as during difficult times we have to use fake money when we can't get the real thing. The pagans feared committing sins because they believed they'd be punished by their false gods. The Malabar fears the wrath of his deities. In any established community, religion is essential; laws help control public crimes, while religion helps govern private ones.
But when once men have embraced a pure and holy religion, superstition then becomes not only needless, but very hurtful. Those whom God has been pleased to nourish with bread ought not to be fed upon acorns.
But once people have accepted a pure and holy religion, superstition becomes not only unnecessary but also quite harmful. Those whom God has chosen to sustain with bread should not be satisfied with acorns.
Superstition is to religion what astrology is to astronomy, the foolish daughter of a wise mother. These two daughters, however, have for a long time governed this world with uncontrollable sway.
Superstition is to religion what astrology is to astronomy, the silly daughter of a smart mother. These two daughters, however, have long ruled this world with unmanageable power.
In those dark and barbarous times amongst us, when there were hardly two feudal lords who had a New Testament in their houses, it might be pardonable to present the common people with fables; I mean those feudal lords, their ignorant wives, and brutish vassals. They were then made to believe that St. Christopher carried the child Jesus on his shoulders from one side of the river to the other; they were entertained with stories of witches and witchcraft; they readily believed that St. Genou cured the gout, and St. Claire sore eyes. The children believed in hobgoblins, and their fathers in St. Francis’ girdle; and relics swarmed out of number.
In those dark and barbaric times among us, when hardly any feudal lords had a New Testament in their homes, it might have been forgivable to entertain the common people with tales; I mean those feudal lords, their ignorant wives, and brutish vassals. They were made to believe that St. Christopher carried the child Jesus on his shoulders from one side of the river to the other; they were entertained with stories of witches and witchcraft; they easily accepted that St. Genou could cure gout, and St. Claire could heal sore eyes. The children believed in hobgoblins, and their fathers in St. Francis' girdle; and relics were everywhere.
The common people have continued to be infected with the rust of these superstitions, even after religion became more enlightened. It is well known that when M. de Noailles, bishop of Châlons, ordered the pretended relic of the holy navel to be taken away and thrown into the fire, the whole city of Châlons joined in a prosecution against him; but he, who had resolution equal to his piety, soon brought the people of his diocese to believe that one may adore Jesus Christ in spirit and in truth, without having his navel in a church.
The common people have remained influenced by these superstitions, even after religion became more progressive. It’s well known that when M. de Noailles, bishop of Châlons, ordered the so-called relic of the holy navel to be removed and burned, the entire city of Châlons rallied against him; however, he, with a determination equal to his faith, quickly convinced the people of his diocese that one can worship Jesus Christ in spirit and truth, without needing his navel in a church.
Those whom we call Jansenists were not a little instrumental in rooting out by degrees, from the minds of the greatest part of the nation, the many absurd notions which were the disgrace of our holy religion. And it no longer continued to be thought sufficient to repeat the prayer of thirty days to the Blessed Virgin, to obtain whatever one should ask, and sin with impunity.
Those we refer to as Jansenists played a significant role in gradually eliminating many absurd beliefs that were a disgrace to our holy religion from the minds of most of the nation. It was no longer considered enough to recite a thirty-day prayer to the Blessed Virgin to get whatever one wanted while continuing to sin without consequences.
At length the lower kind of people began to imagine that it was not St. Geneviève who gave rain or caused it to cease, but God Himself, who disposed the elements according to His good will and pleasure. The monks have been astonished to find their saints no longer perform miracles; and if the writers of the life of St. Francis Xavier were to come again into the world they would not venture to assert that their saint raised nine people from the dead; that he was at one and the same time both on the sea and on shore; or that a crab brought him his crucifix, which he had dropped out of his hand into the water.
Eventually, the lower class of people started to believe that it wasn't St. Geneviève who brought rain or stopped it, but God Himself, who controlled the elements according to His own will and pleasure. The monks have been surprised to see their saints no longer performing miracles; and if the writers of the life of St. Francis Xavier were to return to the world, they wouldn't dare claim that their saint raised nine people from the dead, that he was simultaneously on the sea and on land, or that a crab brought him his crucifix, which he had accidentally dropped into the water.
It has happened much the same with regard to excommunications. Our French historians tell us that when King Robert was excommunicated by Pope Gregory V. for having married the Princess Bertha, who was his godmother, his domestics threw all the victuals that came from his table out of the windows, and that his queen Bertha was delivered of a goose as a punishment for this incestuous alliance. It is not likely that the pages of the presence to a king of France nowadays would throw his dinner into the streets if he should be excommunicated, nor would it be very readily believed that the queen was brought to bed of a bird.
It has happened much the same with regard to excommunications. Our French historians tell us that when King Robert was excommunicated by Pope Gregory V for marrying Princess Bertha, who was his godmother, his servants threw all the food that came from his table out of the windows, and that his queen Bertha gave birth to a goose as punishment for this incestuous union. It's unlikely that a king of France today would have his dinner thrown into the streets if he were excommunicated, nor would it be easily believable that the queen gave birth to a bird.
If there are some few convulsionists yet to be met with in an obscure corner of the town it is a kind of lousy disease that infects only the dregs of the people. Reason is every day making her way into the tradesman’s counting house, as well as into the palaces of our nobility. It behooves us then to cultivate the fruits of this reason, more especially as it is impossible to prevent them from sprouting forth. France, after having been enlightened by a Pascal, a Nicole, an Arnaud, a Bossuet, a Descartes, a Gassendi, a Bayle, a Fontenelle, and other bright geniuses like them, is no longer to be governed as in the times of Garasse and Menot.
If there are still a few people with convulsions tucked away in a hidden part of the town, it’s a nasty issue that only affects the lowest ranks of society. Reason is increasingly making its way into the tradesman's office, as well as into the mansions of the nobility. We should nurture this reason, especially since it’s impossible to stop it from emerging. France, having been enlightened by thinkers like Pascal, Nicole, Arnaud, Bossuet, Descartes, Gassendi, Bayle, Fontenelle, and other brilliant minds, can no longer be ruled as it was in the days of Garasse and Menot.
If the masters of error, I mean the great masters who were so long a time prayed to and reverenced for brutalizing the human species, were at present to enjoin us to believe that the seed must rot in the earth before it can sprout; that this earth continues immovable on its basis without revolving about the sun; that the tides are not the natural effect of gravitation; that the rainbow is not formed by the refraction and reflection of the rays of light, etc., and were they to bring certain passages of Scripture badly understood and worse interpreted to authenticate their ordinances, how would they be looked upon by every person of common capacity? Would fools be thought too harsh a name to be imposed on them? But if they should have recourse to compulsion and persecution to establish their insolent ignorance, would not madmen and butchers be deemed a proper appellation?
If the masters of misinformation, I mean the prominent figures who were long admired and respected for dehumanizing humanity, were to tell us today that a seed needs to rot in the ground before it can grow; that this planet stays fixed in place without orbiting the sun; that tides aren't caused by gravity; that the rainbow isn't created by bending and reflecting light, etc., and if they were to misinterpret certain passages from the Bible to back up their claims, how would they be seen by anyone with common sense? Would calling them fools be too harsh? But if they resorted to force and persecution to impose their blatant ignorance, wouldn’t terms like madmen and butchers be fitting?
The more that monkish superstition becomes contemptible, the more bishops are respected and the clergy in general esteemed. They do good in their professions, whereas the monkish superstition of foreign climates occasioned a great deal of mischief. But of all superstitions, that of hating our neighbor on account of his opinion is surely the most dangerous! And will it not be granted me that there would be more sense and reason in adoring the holy navel, the holy prepuce, and the milk and the robe of the Blessed Virgin, than to detest and persecute our brother?
The more that monk-like superstitions become ridiculous, the more bishops are respected and the clergy, in general, are valued. They do good work in their roles, while the foreign superstitions tied to monks have caused a lot of harm. But of all the superstitions, hating our neighbor because of their beliefs is definitely the most dangerous! Can we agree that it makes more sense to worship the holy navel, the holy foreskin, and the milk and robe of the Blessed Virgin than to hate and persecute our fellow human beings?
CHAPTER XXI.
VIRTUE IS BETTER THAN KNOWLEDGE.
The fewer dogmas, the fewer disputes; and the fewer disputes, the fewer calamities: if this is not true I am much mistaken.
The fewer beliefs we cling to, the fewer arguments we have; and the fewer arguments, the fewer disasters: if this isn't true, I must be mistaken.
Religion is instituted to make us happy in this life and the next. But what is required to make us happy in the life to come? To be just. And in this? To be merciful and forbearing.
Religion is established to bring us happiness in this life and the next. But what do we need to be happy in the afterlife? To be just. And in this life? To be merciful and patient.
It would be the height of madness to pretend to bring all mankind to think exactly in the same manner in regard to metaphysics. We might, with much greater ease, subject the whole universe by force of arms than subject the minds of all the inhabitants of one single village.
It would be completely insane to think we could make everyone on Earth think the same way about metaphysics. It would be much easier to conquer the entire universe with weapons than to change the minds of every person in just one village.
But Euclid found no difficulty in persuading every one of the truths of geometry. And why? Because there is not one of them which is not a self-evident corollary on this simple axiom: “Two and two make four.” But is it not altogether the same with relation to the complicated maxims in metaphysics and divinity.
But Euclid had no trouble convincing everyone of the truths of geometry. And why? Because each truth is a self-evident result of this simple statement: “Two plus two equals four.” But isn’t it the same with the complex principles in metaphysics and theology?
Eusebius and Socrates tell us that when Bishop Alexander and Arius the priest began first to dispute in what manner the Logos or word proceeded from the Father, the Emperor Constantine wrote to them in the following terms: “You are great fools to dispute about things you do not understand.”
Eusebius and Socrates tell us that when Bishop Alexander and the priest Arius began to argue about how the Logos, or word, came from the Father, Emperor Constantine wrote to them: “You are making fools of yourselves by arguing about things you don't understand.”
If the two contending parties had been wise enough to acknowledge that the emperor was in the right Christendom would not have been drenched in blood for upwards of three centuries.
If the two opposing sides had been smart enough to recognize that the emperor was right, Christianity would not have been soaked in blood for over three hundred years.
And, indeed, what can be more ridiculous, or rather detestable, than to address mankind in this manner: “My friends, it is not sufficient that you are faithful subjects, dutiful children, tender parents, and upright neighbors; that you live in the continual practice of virtue; that you are grateful, benevolent, and generous, and worship the Saviour of the world in peace; it is furthermore required of you that you should know how a thing may be begotten from all eternity, without being made from all eternity; and if you cannot distinguish the homoousian in the hypostasis, we declare to you that you are damned to all eternity; and in the meantime we shall begin by cutting your throats”?
And honestly, what could be more ridiculous, or rather disgusting, than to talk to people like this: “My friends, it’s not enough that you are loyal citizens, devoted children, caring parents, and good neighbors; that you live a life of virtue; that you are thankful, kind, and generous, and worship the Savior of the world in peace; it’s also expected that you understand how something can exist from all eternity without being created from all eternity; and if you can’t figure out the difference between the homoousian and the hypostasis, we’re telling you that you’re doomed for all time; and in the meantime, we’ll start by cutting your throats”?
If such a decision as this had been presented to Archimedes, Posidonius, Varro, Cato, or Cicero, what answer do you think they would have given to it?
If a decision like this had been presented to Archimedes, Posidonius, Varro, Cato, or Cicero, what do you think their response would have been?
Constantine, however, did not persevere in silencing the two parties; he might easily have summoned the chiefs of the disputes before him, and have demanded of them by what authority they disturbed the peace of mankind. “Are you,” he might have said, “possessed of the genealogy of the heavenly family? What is it to you whether the Son was made or begotten, provided that you are faithful to Him; that you preach a sound doctrine, and practise that doctrine if you can? I have committed many faults in my lifetime, and so have you; I have been ambitious, so have you; it has cost me many falsehoods and cruelties to attain to the empire; I have murdered my nearest relative that stood in my way; but I now repent, and am willing to make atonement for my crime by restoring peace to the Roman Empire; do not you prevent me from doing the only good action which can possibly make my former cruel ones forgotten; but rather assist me to end my days in peace.” Perhaps Constantine might not, by this speech, have prevailed over the minds of the disputants, and perhaps he might rather be pleased with presiding in a council in a long crimson robe, and his forehead glittering with jewels.
Constantine, however, didn’t follow through on silencing the two groups; he could have easily called the leaders of the disputes before him and asked them by what right they disturbed the peace of humanity. “Are you,” he might have said, “part of the heavenly family tree? What does it matter to you whether the Son was made or begotten, as long as you’re faithful to Him; that you teach proper doctrine, and practice that doctrine if you can? I have made many mistakes in my life, and so have you; I have been ambitious, just like you; I’ve resorted to lies and cruelty to gain the throne; I even killed my closest relative who stood in my way; but I now regret that and want to atone for my crime by restoring peace to the Roman Empire. Please don’t stop me from doing this only good deed that could make people forget my past cruelties; instead, help me end my days in peace.” Perhaps Constantine wouldn’t have swayed the opinions of the disputants with this speech, and maybe he would have preferred to preside over a council in a long crimson robe, his forehead shining with jewels.
This, however, opened a passage to all those dreadful calamities which overran the West from Asia. Out of every contested verse there issued a fury armed with a quibble and a poniard, who inspired mankind at once with folly and cruelty. The Huns, the Heruli, the Goths, and Vandals, who came afterwards, did infinitely less mischief; and the greatest they did was that of afterwards engaging in the same fatal disputes.
This, however, opened the door to all the terrible disasters that spread from Asia to the West. From every disputed line emerged a fury armed with a clever argument and a dagger, inspiring people with both madness and brutality. The Huns, the Heruli, the Goths, and Vandals who came later caused far less damage; the worst they did was get involved in the same disastrous conflicts.
CHAPTER XXII.
Universal Tolerance.
It does not require any great art or studied elocution to prove that Christians ought to tolerate one another. Nay, I shall go still farther and say that we ought to look upon all men as our brethren. How! call a Turk, a Jew, and a Siamese, my brother? Yes, doubtless; for are we not all children of the same parent, and the creatures of the same Creator?
It doesn’t take any special skill or practiced speech to show that Christians should tolerate each other. In fact, I’ll go even further and say that we should see all people as our brothers and sisters. What? Call a Turk, a Jew, and a Siamese my brother? Absolutely; because aren’t we all children of the same parent and creations of the same Creator?
But these people hold us in contempt, and call us idolaters! Well, then, I should tell them that they were to blame. And I fancy that I could stagger the headstrong pride of an imaum, or a talapoin, were I to address them in the following manner:
But these people look down on us and call us idol worshippers! Well, I should let them know that it's their fault. And I think I could shake the stubborn pride of an imam or a monk if I spoke to them like this:
“This little globe, which is no more than a point, rolls, together with many other globes, in that immensity of space in which we are all alike confounded. Man, who is an animal, about five feet high, is certainly a very inconsiderable part of the creation; but one of those hardly visible beings says to others of the same kind inhabiting another spot of the globe: Hearken to me, for the God of all these worlds has enlightened me. There are about nine hundred millions of us little insects who inhabit the earth, but my ant-hill is alone cherished by God, who holds all the rest in horror and detestation; those who live with me upon my spot will alone be happy, and all the rest eternally wretched.”
“This tiny planet, which is just a speck, spins along with many other planets in the vastness of space where we are all equally bewildered. Humans, who are animals standing about five feet tall, are definitely a very insignificant part of the universe; yet one of these hardly noticeable beings says to others of its kind living in another part of the world: Listen to me, for the God of all these worlds has enlightened me. There are about nine hundred million of us little creatures living on Earth, but my anthill is the only one treasured by God, who despises and loathes all the others; those who share my space will be the only happy ones, while everyone else will be eternally miserable.”
They would here stop me short and ask, “What madman could have made so ridiculous a speech?” I should then be obliged to answer them, “It is yourselves.” After which I should endeavor to pacify them, but perhaps that would not be very easy.
They would cut me off here and ask, “What crazy person could have given such a ridiculous speech?” I would then have to respond, “It’s you guys.” After that, I would try to calm them down, but maybe that wouldn’t be very easy.
I might next address myself to the Christians and venture to say, for example, to a Dominican, one of the judges of the inquisition: “Brother, you know that every province in Italy has a jargon of its own and that they do not speak in Venice and Bergamo as they do in Florence. The Academy della Crusca has fixed the standard of the Italian language; its dictionary is an unerring rule, and Buon Matei’s grammar is an infallible guide, from neither of which we ought to depart; but do you think that the president of the academy, or in his absence Buon Matei, could in conscience order the tongues of all the Venetians and Bergamese, who persisted in their own country dialect, to be cut out?”
I might next turn to the Christians and say, for example, to a Dominican, one of the judges of the inquisition: “Brother, you know that every region in Italy has its own dialect, and people don’t speak the same way in Venice and Bergamo as they do in Florence. The Accademia della Crusca has established the standard for the Italian language; its dictionary is a reliable reference, and Buon Matei’s grammar is a trustworthy guide, which we shouldn’t stray from. But do you really think the president of the academy, or Buon Matei in his absence, could justifiably demand that all Venetians and Bergamese who stick to their local dialect have their tongues cut out?”
The inquisitor would, perhaps, make me this reply: “There is a very wide difference; here the salvation of your soul is concerned; and it is entirely for your good that the directory of the inquisition ordains that you shall be seized, upon the deposition of a single person, though of the most infamous character; that you shall have no person to plead for you, nor even be acquainted with the name of your accuser; that the inquisitor shall promise you favor, and afterwards condemn you; that he shall make you undergo five different kinds of torture, and that at length you shall be either whipped, sent to the galleys, or burned at the stake;69 Father Ivonet, and the doctors, Chucalon, Zanchinus, Campegius, Royas, Telinus, Gomarus, Diabarus, and Gemelinus are exactly of this opinion, consequently this pious practice will not admit of contradiction.”
The inquisitor might respond like this: “There’s a huge difference; this is about the salvation of your soul, and it’s all for your own good that the inquisition’s guidelines state you can be arrested based on the testimony of just one person, even if they’re the most notorious. You won’t have anyone to defend you, and you won’t even know who your accuser is. The inquisitor will promise you leniency, but then condemn you. You'll go through five different types of torture, and in the end, you’ll either be whipped, sent to the galleys, or burned at the stake;69 Father Ivonet, and the doctors, Chucalon, Zanchinus, Campegius, Royas, Telinus, Gomarus, Diabarus, and Gemelinus all agree with this view, so this righteous practice can’t be questioned.”
To all which I should take the liberty of making the following reply: “Dear brother, you may perhaps be in the right, and I am perfectly well convinced of the great benefit you intend me; but may I not be saved without all this?”
To all of this, I would like to respond: “Dear brother, you might be correct, and I truly believe in the significant help you wish to offer me; but can’t I be saved without all of this?”
It is true that these horrible absurdities do not every day deform the face of the earth; but they have been very frequent, and one might easily collect instances enough to make a volume much larger than that of the Holy Gospels, which condemn such practices. It is not only very cruel to persecute in this short life those who do not think in the same manner as we do, but I very much doubt if there is not an impious boldness in pronouncing them eternally damned. In my opinion, it little befits such insects of a summer’s day as we are thus to anticipate the decrees of Providence. I am very far from opposing that maxim of the Church, that “out of her pale there is no salvation”; on the contrary, I respect that and every other part of her doctrine; but, after all, can we be supposed to be intimately acquainted with the ways of God, or to fathom the whole depth of His mercy? Is it not permitted us to hope in Him, as well as to fear Him? Is it not sufficient if we are faithful sons of the Church, without every individual presuming to wrest the power out of the hand of God, and determine, before Him, the future destiny of our fellow creatures?
It's true that these terrible absurdities don't happen every day, but they have been quite common, and it's easy to find enough examples to fill a book much larger than the Holy Gospels, which condemn such actions. It's not only very cruel to persecute those who think differently than we do in this brief life, but I also doubt there isn't an irreverent boldness in declaring them eternally damned. To me, it seems inappropriate for insignificant creatures like us to try to predict the plans of Providence. I'm definitely not against the Church's saying that “outside her pale there is no salvation”; in fact, I respect that and every other part of her teachings. But can we really claim to thoroughly understand God's ways or fully comprehend the depth of His mercy? Is it not allowed for us to hope in Him as well as to fear Him? Is it not enough for us to be faithful members of the Church, without each person trying to take God's place and decide the eternal fate of our fellow beings?
When we wear mourning for a king of England, Denmark, Sweden, or Prussia, do we say that we are in mourning for a damned soul that is burning in hell? There are about forty millions of inhabitants in Europe who are not members of the Church of Rome; should we say to every one of them, “Sir, as I look upon you to be infallibly damned, I shall neither eat, drink, converse, nor have any connections with you?”
When we wear black for a king of England, Denmark, Sweden, or Prussia, do we mean that we’re mourning for a soul that’s suffering in hell? There are about forty million people in Europe who aren’t part of the Catholic Church; should we tell each of them, “Sir, since I see you as certainly doomed, I won’t eat, drink, talk, or engage with you in any way?”
Is there an ambassador of France who, when he is presented to the grand seignior for an audience, will seriously say to himself, his sublime highness will infallibly burn to all eternity for having submitted to be circumcised? If he really thought that the grand seignior was a mortal enemy to God, and the object of divine vengeance, could he converse with such a person; nay, indeed, ought he to be sent to him? But how could we carry on any commerce, or perform any of the civil duties of society, if we were convinced that we were conversing with persons destined to eternal damnation?
Is there a French ambassador who, when he's introduced to the grand seignior for a meeting, really thinks to himself that his highness is doomed to burn for all eternity just because he chose to be circumcised? If he genuinely believed that the grand seignior was an enemy of God and deserving of divine punishment, could he engage in conversation with him; in fact, should he even be sent to meet him? But how could we conduct any trade or fulfill any social responsibilities if we were convinced that we were dealing with people destined for eternal damnation?
O ye different worshippers of a God of mercy! if ye have cruel hearts, if, while you adore that Deity who has placed the whole of His law in these few words, “Love God and your neighbor,” you have loaded that pure and holy law with sophistical and unintelligible disputes, if you have lighted the flames of discord sometimes for a new word, and at others for a single letter only; if you have annexed eternal punishment to the omission of some few words, or of certain ceremonies which other people cannot comprehend, I must say to you with tears of compassion for mankind: “Transport yourselves with me to that great instant in which all men are to receive judgment from the hand of God, who will then do unto every one according to their works, and with me behold all the dead of past ages appearing in His presence. Are you very sure that our heavenly Father and Creator will say to the wise and virtuous Confucius, to the great legislator Solon, to Pythagoras, Zaleucus, Socrates, Plato, the divine Antoninus, the good Trajan, to Titus, the delight of human kind, and to many others who have been the models of human kind: ‘Depart from me, wretches! into torments that know neither alleviation nor end; but are, like Himself, everlasting. But you, my well-beloved servants, John Châtel, Ravaillac, Cartouche, Damiens, etc., who have died according to the rules prescribed by the Church, enter into the joy of your Lord, and sit forever at my right hand in majesty and glory.’”
O you different worshippers of a merciful God! If you have cruel hearts, if, while you worship that Deity who has summed up His entire law in these few words, “Love God and your neighbor,” you have burdened that pure and holy law with complicated and confusing arguments, if you have ignited the fires of conflict sometimes over a new word, and at other times over a single letter; if you have attached eternal punishment to the failure to observe a few words or specific ceremonies that others cannot understand, I must say to you with tears of compassion for humanity: “Join me in imagining that great moment when all people will be judged by God, who will then reward each according to their actions, and with me witness all the dead from past ages appearing before Him. Are you really certain that our heavenly Father and Creator will say to the wise and virtuous Confucius, to the great lawgiver Solon, to Pythagoras, Zaleucus, Socrates, Plato, the divine Antoninus, the good Trajan, to Titus, the joy of humankind, and to many others who have exemplified humanity: ‘Depart from me, wretches! into suffering that knows neither relief nor end; but is, like Me, everlasting. But you, my beloved servants, John Châtel, Ravaillac, Cartouche, Damiens, etc., who have died according to the rules set by the Church, enter into the joy of your Lord, and sit forever at my right hand in majesty and glory.’”
Methinks I see you start with horror at these words; however, as they have escaped me, let them pass; I shall say nothing more to you.
I think I see you flinch with fear at these words; however, since they have slipped out, let them go; I won’t say anything else to you.
CHAPTER XXIII.
A MESSAGE TO THE DEITY.
No longer then do I address myself to men, but to Thee, God of all beings, of all worlds, and of all ages; if it may be permitted weak creatures lost in immensity and imperceptible to the rest of the universe, to presume to petition Thee for aught, who hast given plenty of all things, and whose decrees are immutable as eternal. Deign to look with an eye of pity on the errors annexed to our natures! let not these errors prove the sources of misery to us! Thou hast not given us hearts to hate, nor hands to kill one another; grant then that we may mutually aid and assist each other to support the burden of this painful and transitory life! May the trifling differences in the garments that cover our frail bodies, in the mode of expressing our insignificant thoughts, in our ridiculous customs and our imperfect laws, in our idle opinions, and in our several conditions and situations, that appear so disproportionate in our eyes, and all are equal in Thine; in a word, may the slight variations that are found amongst the atoms called men not be made use of by us as signals of mutual hatred and persecution! May those who worship Thee by the light of tapers at noonday bear charitably with those who content themselves with the light of that glorious planet Thou hast placed in the midst of the heavens! May those who dress themselves in a robe of white linen to teach their hearers that Thou art to be loved and feared, not detest or revile those who teach the same doctrine in long cloaks of black wool! May it be accounted the same to adore Thee in a dialect formed from an ancient or a modern language! May those who, clothed in vestments of crimson or violet color, rule over a little parcel of that heap of dirt called the world, and are possessed of a few round fragments of a certain metal, enjoy without pride or insolence what they call grandeur and riches, and may others look on them without envy; for Thou knowest, O God, that there is nothing in all these vanities proper to inspire envy or pride.
I'm no longer talking to people, but to You, God of all beings, of all worlds, and of all ages. If it’s okay for weak creatures, lost in the vastness and unnoticed by the rest of the universe, to ask You for anything—You, who have given so much to everyone, and whose rules are as unchangeable as eternity—please have mercy on the mistakes that come with our nature! Don’t let these mistakes be the cause of our suffering! You have not given us hearts to hate or hands to harm one another; please help us to support and uplift each other as we navigate this painful and temporary life! May the trivial differences in the clothes that cover our fragile bodies, in how we express our minor thoughts, in our silly customs and imperfect laws, in our pointless opinions, and in our various situations that seem so unequal to us, be seen as equal in Your eyes. In other words, may the small variations among humans not become reasons for us to hate and persecute each other! May those who worship You with candles at noon be tolerant of those who are satisfied with the light of the glorious sun You’ve placed in the sky! May those who wear white robes to show their followers that You should be loved and respected not despise those who teach the same thing in long black cloaks! May it be seen as the same to adore You in an ancient language or a modern one! May those who wear crimson or violet robes and hold a small piece of this worldly dirt, possessing a few coins, enjoy their so-called greatness and wealth without pride or arrogance, and may others view them without envy; for You know, God, that there is nothing in all this vanity that should inspire envy or pride.
May all men remember that they are brethren! May they alike abhor that tyranny which seeks to subject the freedom of the will, as they do the rapine which tears from the arms of industry the fruits of its peaceful labors! And if the scourge of war is not to be avoided, let us not mutually hate and destroy each other in the midst of peace; but rather make use of the few moments of our existence to join in praising, in a thousand different languages, from one extremity of the world to the other, Thy goodness, O all-merciful Creator, to whom we are indebted for that existence!
May all people remember that we are all brothers and sisters! May we equally despise the tyranny that tries to control our freedom of choice, just as we do the theft that robs hardworking individuals of the rewards of their efforts! And if we cannot avoid the horrors of war, let's not hate and destroy one another during times of peace; instead, let’s use the brief moments of our lives to come together and celebrate, in countless languages, from one end of the world to the other, Your kindness, O all-merciful Creator, to whom we owe our existence!
CHAPTER XXIV.
P.S.
While I was employed in writing this treatise, purely with a desire to make mankind more benevolent and charitable, another author was using his pen to the very contrary purpose; for every one has his particular way of thinking. This writer has published a small code of persecution under the title of “The Harmony of Religion and Humanity”; but this last word seems to be an error of the press, and should be read “Inhumanity.”
While I was working on this treatise, solely hoping to make people kinder and more charitable, another author was writing for the exact opposite reason; everyone has their own way of thinking. This writer has released a brief guide to persecution called “The Harmony of Religion and Humanity”; however, the last word seems to be a typo and should actually read “Inhumanity.”
The author of this holy libel takes St. Augustine for his example and authority, who, after having preached charity and forbearance, afterwards taught the doctrine of persecution, because he then had the upper hand and was naturally of a changeable disposition. He also quotes M. Bossuet, the bishop of Meaux, who persecuted the famous Fénelon, archbishop of Cambray, whom he accused of having said in print that God was well worthy to be loved for His own sake.
The author of this sacred criticism uses St. Augustine as his example and authority, who, after preaching kindness and patience, later taught the idea of persecution because he was in a position of power and had a naturally fickle nature. He also references M. Bossuet, the bishop of Meaux, who persecuted the well-known Fénelon, archbishop of Cambray, whom he accused of claiming in print that God deserves to be loved for His own sake.
I will readily grant that Bossuet was a very eloquent writer, and it must also be confessed that the bishop of Hippo70 is frequently inconsistent, and in general more dry and barren than the rest of the African writers; and I must take the liberty of addressing them both in the words of Armande, in Molière’s “Learned Ladies”: “If we should imitate any person, it certainly should be in the most pleasing part of their character.” I should say to the bishop of Hippo: “My lord, as you have had two opinions, your lordship will be kind enough to suffer me to abide by your first, since I really think it the best.”
I will gladly admit that Bossuet was a very articulate writer, and it's also true that the bishop of Hippo70 is often inconsistent and generally more dry and unremarkable than other African writers. I feel free to quote Armande from Molière’s “Learned Ladies”: “If we are to imitate anyone, it should definitely be the most appealing part of their character.” To the bishop of Hippo, I would say: “My lord, since you have expressed two opinions, I hope you will allow me to stick with your first, as I genuinely think it's the best.”
To the bishop of Meaux I shall say: “My lord, you are certainly a very great man, and, in my opinion, have to the full as much learning as St. Augustine, and are far superior to him in eloquence; but then, my lord, why did you so distress your brother prelate, who had as much eloquence as yourself, though in another kind, and whose disposition was more amiable than yours.”
To the bishop of Meaux, I will say: “My lord, you are definitely a very great man, and, in my view, you have as much knowledge as St. Augustine and are much more eloquent than he is; but, my lord, why did you cause such distress to your fellow bishop, who had as much eloquence as you, just in a different way, and whose character was more pleasant than yours?”
The author of this “Treatise on Inhumanity”—for so I shall call it—is neither a Bossuet nor an Augustine, but seems admirably well qualified for an inquisitor; I wish he were at the head of that noble tribunal in Goa. Besides, he is a politician, and parades it in his book with several great maxims of state. “If you have to deal with any considerable number of heretics,” says he, “it will be necessary to use gentle methods, and try to bring them over by persuasion; but if they are only a few in number, then make free use of the gibbet and the galleys; you will find the advantage of it.” This is the good prelate’s own advice in the 89th and 90th pages of his work.
The author of this “Treatise on Inhumanity”—as I will refer to it—is neither a Bossuet nor an Augustine, but he seems perfectly suited to be an inquisitor; I wish he were leading that esteemed tribunal in Goa. Additionally, he is a politician and makes that clear in his book with several major principles of state. “If you have to deal with a significant number of heretics,” he states, “you'll need to use gentle methods and try to persuade them; but if there are only a few, then feel free to use the gallows and galleys; you will see the benefits of it.” This is the good prelate’s own advice on pages 89 and 90 of his work.
Heaven be praised, I am an orthodox Catholic, and therefore am in no danger of what the Huguenots call martyrdom; but if ever this bishop should come to be prime minister, as he seems to flatter himself in his libels, I give him my promise that I will set out for England the very day his commission is signed.
Heaven be praised, I’m an orthodox Catholic, so I’m not at risk of what the Huguenots call martyrdom; but if this bishop ever becomes prime minister, as he seems to think will happen in his writings, I promise him that I will leave for England the very day his commission is signed.
In the meantime, we ought to be thankful to Providence that those of his principles are always wretched reasoners. This writer has not scrupled to quote Bayle among the advocates for non-toleration, which is being equally sensible and honest; for, because Bayle agrees that it is necessary to punish incendiaries and rogues, our bishop directly concludes that we ought to persecute with fire and sword every honest and peaceable person. See page 98.
In the meantime, we should be grateful to Providence that those with his beliefs are always terrible at reasoning. This author hasn’t hesitated to cite Bayle as a supporter of non-tolerance, which is both unreasonable and dishonest; because Bayle agrees that it’s necessary to punish arsonists and criminals, our bishop immediately concludes that we should persecute every honest and peaceful person with fire and sword. See page 98.
Almost the whole of his book is no other than a copy of the apology for St. Bartholomew’s day. It is the apologist himself or his echo. But be this matter as it will, it is devoutly to be wished that neither the master nor the pupil may ever be at the head of an administration.
Almost the entire book is just a copy of the apology for St. Bartholomew’s Day. It's either the apologist himself or a reflection of him. Regardless of the situation, it’s sincerely hoped that neither the master nor the student ever leads an administration.
But if ever such a thing should come to pass, let me beg leave to present them beforehand with the following hint in regard to a passage in the ninety-third page of the bishop’s holy libel:
But if something like that ever happens, please allow me to give them a heads-up about a section on the ninety-third page of the bishop’s holy libel:
“Is the welfare of the whole nation to be sacrificed to the ease of only the twentieth part?”
“Should the well-being of the entire nation be sacrificed for the convenience of just one-twentieth of it?”
Let us suppose then for once that there are twenty Roman Catholics in France to one Huguenot, I am by no means for the Huguenots eating these twenty Catholics; but, at the same time, is there any reason why the twenty Catholics should eat the Huguenot? Besides, why should we hinder this latter from marrying? Are there not many bishops, abbots and monks that have estates in Dauphiny, Gevaudan, Agde and Carcassonne? And have not most of these farmers to manage those estates who do not believe in the doctrine of transubstantiation? Is it not the interest of these bishops and others that the farmers should have numerous families? And should one be permitted to have children that takes the sacrament in both kinds? Surely there is neither justice nor common honesty in this!
Let’s assume for a moment that there are twenty Roman Catholics in France for every Huguenot. I’m not suggesting that the Huguenots should harm these twenty Catholics, but is there any reason why the twenty Catholics should harm the Huguenot? Also, why should we stop this latter group from marrying? Aren’t there many bishops, abbots, and monks who have estates in Dauphiny, Gevaudan, Agde, and Carcassonne? And don’t most of the farmers managing those estates not believe in the doctrine of transubstantiation? Isn’t it in the best interest of these bishops and others for the farmers to have large families? And shouldn’t people who take the sacrament in both kinds be allowed to have children? Clearly, there’s no justice or common decency in that!
“The revocation of the Edict of Nantes,” says my author, “has not been productive of so great inconveniences as has been generally alleged.”
“The revocation of the Edict of Nantes,” says my author, “has not caused as many serious problems as has been commonly claimed.”
I must own if any have added to the number of bad effects that act produced, they must have greatly exaggerated; but then it is the common fault of all historians to exaggerate, as it is of all controversial writers to disguise the greatest part of those evils with which they are reproachable. But for once let us pin our faith neither upon the doctors of the Sorbonne nor the preachers of Amsterdam. Let us take for judges in this matter those who have had the best opportunities of being acquainted with what they wrote about; and in the first place I shall cite the Count d’Avaux, ambassador from France to the States-General during the years 1685, 1686, 1687, and 1688.
I have to admit, if anyone has added to the number of negative effects that action caused, they must have greatly exaggerated. But it's a common issue among all historians to exaggerate, just as it is for all controversial writers to hide most of the faults they are accused of. But for once, let’s not rely on the scholars of the Sorbonne or the preachers of Amsterdam. Instead, let’s consider as judges those who had the best chance of knowing what they were talking about. First, I’ll mention Count d’Avaux, the French ambassador to the States-General during the years 1685, 1686, 1687, and 1688.
In the hundred and eighty-first page of the fifth volume of his works he says that one man only offered to discover upwards of twenty millions of livres that the persecuted Huguenots had found means to send out of France. Louis XIV., in answer to this, writes to M. d’Avaux: “The accounts which I daily receive of the prodigious numbers of those who are converted convince me that in a short time the most obstinate will follow the example of the others.”
In the hundred and eighty-first page of the fifth volume of his works, he states that only one person offered to reveal the more than twenty million livres that the persecuted Huguenots managed to smuggle out of France. Louis XIV., in response to this, writes to M. d’Avaux: “The reports I get daily about the huge numbers of those who are converting convince me that soon the most stubborn will follow the example of others.”
This letter of the king’s plainly shows that he was firmly persuaded of the greatness of his power. He was accustomed to hear said to him every morning: “Sire, you are the greatest monarch upon earth; you have but to declare your opinion and the whole world will be proud to follow it.” Pelisson, who had accumulated a prodigious fortune in the place of head clerk of the treasury, who had been three years confined in the Bastille as an accomplice with Fouquet, who, changing his religion, was from a Calvinist made a Roman, a deacon and a beneficed priest, who composed hymns for the mass and verses to Chloe, and who had got the post of comptroller and converter in chief of the heretics; this very Pelisson, I say, used to produce every morning a long list of pretended abjurations purchased at the rate of seven or eight crowns apiece, and made his prince believe that he could, whenever he pleased, convert the whole Mahometan empire at the same price. In short, every one was in league to impose upon him; how then was it possible for him to avoid being deceived?
This letter from the king clearly shows that he was convinced of the extent of his power. Every morning, he would hear people say to him, “Sire, you are the greatest ruler on earth; all you have to do is express your opinion, and the whole world will gladly follow it.” Pelisson, who had made a huge fortune as the head clerk of the treasury, who had spent three years locked up in the Bastille as an associate of Fouquet, who changed his faith from Calvinism to Roman Catholicism, became a deacon and a priest with a benefice, who wrote hymns for mass and poetry for Chloe, and who landed the role of chief comptroller and converter of heretics; this very Pelisson, I must say, would present a long list of supposed conversions every morning, bought at seven or eight crowns each, making the king believe that he could convert the entire Muslim empire whenever he wanted, for the same price. In short, everyone was in cahoots to fool him; how could he possibly avoid being deceived?
This very M. d’Avaux also acquaints the court that one Vincent kept upwards of five hundred workmen employed in the neighborhood of Angoulême, and that it would be of great prejudice to the nation should they quit the kingdom. Vol. v., page 194.
This same M. d’Avaux also informs the court that a man named Vincent had over five hundred workers employed near Angoulême, and it would be very harmful to the country if they left the kingdom. Vol. v., page 194.
The count likewise mentions two regiments at that time actually being raised by French refugee officers for the service of the prince of Orange; he observes that the entire crews of three French ships of war had deserted and entered into the same service, and that besides the two regiments above mentioned, the prince was forming a company of cadet refugees, who were to be commanded by two refugee captains. Page 240. The same ambassador in another letter to M. de Seignelay, dated the 9th of May, 1686, says that he can no longer conceal the uneasiness it gives him to see the manufactures of France transported into Holland, where they will be established, never more to return.
The count also mentions two regiments that were being formed by French refugee officers for the service of the prince of Orange at that time. He notes that the entire crews of three French warships had deserted and joined the same service, and in addition to the two regiments mentioned, the prince was creating a company of cadet refugees, which would be led by two refugee captains. Page 240. The same ambassador, in another letter to M. de Seignelay dated May 9, 1686, expresses that he can no longer hide his concern over seeing France's manufacturing operations moving to Holland, where they will be established permanently.
Add to these incontestable evidences the testimonies of the several intendants of the kingdom in 1698, and then let any one judge whether the revocation of the Edict of Nantes has not done more harm than good, notwithstanding the opinion of the worthy author of the “Harmony of Religion and Inhumanity.”
Add to these undeniable pieces of evidence the testimonies from various provincial governors in 1698, and then let anyone decide if the revocation of the Edict of Nantes has caused more harm than good, despite the views of the esteemed author of the “Harmony of Religion and Inhumanity.”
A Marshal of France well known for his superior abilities some years ago made use of the following expression: “I know not whether the practice of dragooning may ever have been necessary, but I am sure it is very necessary to lay it aside.”
A well-known Marshal of France, recognized for his exceptional abilities, once said: “I don’t know if dragooning has ever been necessary, but I’m sure it’s essential to stop using it.”
And here I must confess that I was apprehensive. I had gone rather too far in publishing the letter from a priest to Father Letellier, in which the use of gunpowder is so humanely proposed. I said to myself, people will not believe me; they will certainly think this letter is a forged piece; but luckily my scruples were entirely eased when in perusing the “Harmony of Religion and Inhumanity,” I came to the following Christian and charitable passage:
And here I have to admit that I was nervous. I had gone a bit too far by publishing the letter from a priest to Father Letellier, where the use of gunpowder is suggested in such a humane way. I thought to myself, people won't believe me; they'll definitely think this letter is fake. But fortunately, my doubts were completely relieved when I read the “Harmony of Religion and Inhumanity,” and I came across the following kind and charitable passage:
“The entire extirpation of the Protestants in France would not weaken that kingdom more than a plentiful bleeding would a patient of a sound constitution.” Page 149.
“The complete removal of the Protestants in France wouldn’t weaken that kingdom any more than a heavy bleed would a patient in good health.” Page 149.
Here this pious minister of Christ, who, but a few pages before, says that the Protestants make about a twentieth part of the nation, is for shedding the blood of that twentieth part, and advises the operation with as much unconcern as he would the taking away two or three ounces from the arm of a plethoric person! Heaven preserve us and him from the other three-twentieths!
Here is this devout minister of Christ, who, just a few pages earlier, claims that Protestants make up about one-twentieth of the population, advocating for the bloodshed of that one-twentieth, and suggests the act with as much indifference as if he were discussing drawing two or three ounces of blood from an overly full person! May heaven protect us and him from the other three-twentieths!
Now, if this worthy prelate is for destroying the twentieth part of the nation at one stroke, might not Father Letellier’s friend and correspondent as well have proposed the blowing up, stabbing or poisoning the one-third? Hence then it appears very probable that such a letter was really written to Letellier.
Now, if this esteemed bishop wants to wipe out a twentieth of the population in one go, couldn't Father Letellier’s friend and contact have suggested blowing up, stabbing, or poisoning a third instead? It seems quite likely that such a letter was actually written to Letellier.
Our pious author concludes upon the whole that persecution is an excellent thing; “for,” says he, “we do not find it absolutely condemned by our Saviour.” Neither has our Saviour expressly condemned those who may set fire to the four corners of Paris; but is that a reason for canonizing all incendiaries?
Our devout author ultimately concludes that persecution is a good thing; “because,” he says, “we don't find it directly condemned by our Savior.” Our Savior also hasn't directly condemned those who might set fire to the four corners of Paris; but does that mean we should glorify all arsonists?
In this manner, while the gentle voice of Nature is everywhere pleading the cause of charity and benevolence, Enthusiasm, her avowed enemy, is continually howling against it; and while Peace opens her calm bosom to all mankind, Persecution is busied in forging weapons for their destruction. Let it be your care, then, O ye princely arbiters, who have restored peace to the world, to pass sentence between the spirit of mutual love and harmony and that of discord and bloodshed.
In this way, while the gentle voice of Nature is everywhere advocating for compassion and kindness, Enthusiasm, her declared enemy, is constantly shouting against it; and while Peace opens her serene arms to everyone, Persecution is busy creating weapons for their destruction. So, it is your responsibility, O you noble judges, who have brought peace back to the world, to decide between the spirit of mutual love and harmony and that of conflict and violence.
CHAPTER XXV.
SEQUEL AND CONCLUSION.

On the 7th of March, 1763, a council of state being held at Versailles, at which all the great ministers assisted and the chancellor sat as president, M. de Crosne, one of the masters of requests, made a report of the affair of the Calas family with all the impartiality of a judge, and the precision of one perfectly well acquainted with the case, and with the plain truth and inspired eloquence of an orator and a statesman, which is alone suitable to such an assembly. The gallery was filled with a prodigious number of persons of all ranks, who impatiently waited the decision of the council. In a short time a deputation was sent to the king to acquaint him that the council had come to a unanimous resolution: that the parliament of Toulouse should transmit to them the whole account of its proceedings, together with the reasons on which it had framed the sentence condemning John Calas to be broken on the wheel; when his majesty was pleased to concur in the decree of the council.
On March 7, 1763, a state council was held at Versailles, attended by all the major ministers, with the chancellor presiding. M. de Crosne, one of the masters of requests, reported on the situation of the Calas family with the impartiality of a judge and the precision of someone who knows the case well, combined with the straightforward truth and inspiring eloquence of an orator and statesman, which is fitting for such an assembly. The gallery was packed with a huge number of people from all ranks, anxiously waiting for the council's decision. Shortly after, a delegation was sent to the king to inform him that the council had reached a unanimous resolution: that the parliament of Toulouse should send them the full account of its proceedings, along with the reasons behind its sentence condemning John Calas to be broken on the wheel; and his majesty kindly agreed to the council's decree.
Justice and humanity then still continue to reside amongst mankind! and principally in the council of a king beloved, and deserving so to be; who, with his ministers, his chancellor and all the members of his council, have not disdained to employ their time in weighing all the circumstances relating to the sufferings of a private family with as much attention as if it had been the most interesting affair of war or peace; whilst the judges have shown themselves inspired by a love of equity and a tender regard to the interests of their fellow-subjects. All praise be given therefore to that Merciful Being, the only giver of integrity and every other virtue.
Justice and humanity still exist among people! Especially in the council of a beloved king who truly deserves that title; he, along with his ministers, his chancellor, and all the members of his council, has not hesitated to spend their time considering all the details surrounding the struggles of a private family with as much care as if it were the most important matter of war or peace; while the judges have shown they are motivated by a commitment to fairness and a genuine concern for the well-being of their fellow citizens. All praise be given, therefore, to that Merciful Being, the sole source of integrity and every other virtue.
And here we take occasion to declare that we never had the least acquaintance with the unfortunate man who was condemned on the most frivolous evidence by the court of justice of Toulouse, in direct contradiction to the ordinances of our king and the laws of all nations, nor with his son, Mark Antony, the extraordinary manner of whose death led the judges into the error they committed; nor with the mother, whose sufferings call aloud for compassion, nor yet with her innocent daughter, who, together with her, travelled upwards of six hundred miles to lay their virtue and distresses at the foot of the throne.
And here we take the opportunity to say that we never had any connection with the unfortunate man who was condemned based on the most trivial evidence by the court of justice in Toulouse, which directly contradicted the orders of our king and the laws of all nations, nor with his son, Mark Antony, whose unusual death misled the judges into the mistake they made; nor with the mother, whose suffering cries out for compassion, nor with her innocent daughter, who, along with her, traveled over six hundred miles to present their virtue and hardships at the foot of the throne.
The God in whose presence we declare this knows that we have been actuated solely by the love of justice, mercy, and truth, in delivering our thoughts in the manner we have done on toleration, in regard to John Calas, who fell a victim to non-toleration and persecution.
The God who we declare this in front of knows that we have been motivated only by love for justice, mercy, and truth in sharing our views on tolerance, concerning John Calas, who became a victim of intolerance and persecution.
We had not the least intent to offend the eight judges of Toulouse in saying that they were mistaken, as the council of state itself supposes them to have been; on the contrary, we have opened a way for them to vindicate themselves to all Europe by acknowledging that equivocal circumstances, and the clamor of a headstrong and enraged populace, had biassed their judgment; and by asking pardon of the widow and repairing as much as in them lies the ruin they have brought upon an innocent family, by adding to the number of those who succor them in their affliction. They have put the father to death unjustly; let them then be as fathers to his children, provided those children are willing to accept of this poor token of repentance from them. It would be infinitely to the honor of the judges to make such an offer, and to that of the injured family to refuse it.
We had no intention of offending the eight judges of Toulouse by saying they were wrong, as the state council seems to believe; on the contrary, we’ve opened a way for them to clear their names in front of all of Europe by acknowledging that questionable circumstances and the outcry from a stubborn and angry crowd influenced their judgment. They should apologize to the widow and do what they can to repair the damage they’ve caused to an innocent family by increasing the support for them in their time of grief. They unjustly executed the father; they should then act as fathers to his children, as long as those children are willing to accept this modest gesture of regret from them. It would greatly honor the judges to make such an offer, while refusing it would elevate the dignity of the affected family.
But it principally behooves the Sieur David, capitol of Toulouse, to set the example of remorse and penitence, who was the first to raise this persecution against innocence, and who insulted the hapless father of a family when expiring on the scaffold. This was indeed an unparalleled act of cruelty; but as God is willing to show mercy and forgiveness it is the duty of mortals to pardon in like manner those who make atonement for their offences.
But it's especially important for Sir David, the leader of Toulouse, to set an example of remorse and repentance, as he was the first to spark this persecution against innocent people and who mocked the unfortunate father of a family as he was dying on the scaffold. This was truly an unprecedented act of cruelty; however, since God is willing to show mercy and forgiveness, it's our responsibility as humans to also forgive those who seek to atone for their wrongdoings.
I have received a letter from a friend in Languedoc, dated the 20th of February, 1763, of which the following is an extract:
I got a letter from a friend in Languedoc, dated February 20, 1763, and here is an excerpt:
“Your treatise on toleration appears to be full of humanity and truth; but I am afraid it will rather hurt than serve the Calas family. It may gall the eight judges who were for the sentence, and they may apply to the parliament to have your book burnt; besides, the bigots, of whom you are sensible there is always a considerable number, will oppose the voice of reason with the clamors of prejudice,” etc.
“Your essay on tolerance seems to be full of compassion and truth; however, I’m worried it will end up hurting the Calas family more than helping them. It might irritate the eight judges who supported the sentence, and they could ask the parliament to have your book banned; in addition, the bigots—of whom you know there are always quite a few—will counteract reason with their loud cries of prejudice,” etc.
My answer was as follows:
My response was as follows:
“The eight judges of Toulouse may, if they please, have my book burnt. It will cost them very little trouble, since the “Provincial Letters,” which had infinitely superior merit to anything of mine, were condemned to the same fate. Every one, you know, is at liberty to burn in his own house such books as he does not like.
“The eight judges of Toulouse can, if they want, have my book burned. It won’t take them much effort since the 'Provincial Letters,' which were way better than anything I’ve written, faced the same fate. As you know, everyone is free to burn any books they don’t like in their own home.”
“My treatise cannot possibly do either hurt or good to the Calas family, with whom I have not the least acquaintance. The king’s council is no less resolute than impartial; it judges according to law and equity of those things which fall properly under its cognizance; but it will not interfere with a common pamphlet, written upon a subject altogether foreign from the affair under consideration.
“My essay can’t possibly help or harm the Calas family, whom I don’t know at all. The king’s council is just as determined as it is fair; it makes decisions based on law and justice regarding matters that fall within its authority; however, it won't get involved with a regular pamphlet that addresses an issue completely unrelated to the matter at hand.”
“If a hundred volumes in folio should be written in condemnation or vindication of the judges of Toulouse, or of toleration, neither the council nor any other court of justice would look upon these as law matters.
“If a hundred volumes in folio were written to criticize or defend the judges of Toulouse, or to discuss tolerance, neither the council nor any other court would consider these to be legal matters.”
“I readily agree with you that there are numbers of enthusiasts who will set up the cry against me, but at the same time I do insist that I shall have as many sensible readers who will make use of their reason.
“I completely agree with you that there are plenty of fans who will raise their voices against me, but I also maintain that I will have as many reasonable readers who will use their judgment."
“I hear that the Parliament of Toulouse and some other courts of justice have a method of proceeding peculiar to themselves. They admit fourths, thirds, and sixths of a proof; so that with six hearsays on one side, three on the other, and four-fourths of a presumption, they frame three complete proofs; and in consequence of this curious demonstration will condemn you a man to be broken upon the wheel without mercy. Now, the least acquaintance with the art of logic or reasoning would point out a different method of proceeding to them. What we call a half proof can never amount to more than a suspicion; but there is no such thing in reality as a half proof; for a thing must either be proved or not proved; there is no medium.
“I’ve heard that the Parliament of Toulouse and some other courts have their own unique way of handling cases. They accept fractions of evidence like fourths, thirds, and sixths; with six hearsays on one side, three on the other, and four-fourths of a presumption, they create three complete pieces of proof. Because of this strange method, they could condemn a person to be broken on the wheel without mercy. Anyone with even a basic understanding of logic or reasoning would suggest a different approach. What we refer to as a half proof is really just a suspicion; but in reality, there’s no such thing as a half proof because something must either be proven or not proven; there’s no middle ground.
“A million of suspicions put together can no more frame a regular proof than a million of ciphers can compose an arithmetical number.
“A million of suspicions put together can no more frame a regular proof than a million of ciphers can compose a mathematical number.
“There are fourths of tones or sounds in music, and these are to be expressed; but there are no fourths in truths, nor in reasoning.
“There are fourths of tones or sounds in music, and these need to be expressed; but there are no fourths in truths, nor in reasoning.
“Two witnesses agreeing in the same deposition, are esteemed to make a proof; but this is not enough; these two witnesses should be clear of all passion and prejudice, and, above all, their testimony should be in every part consonant with reason.
“Two witnesses agreeing in the same statement are considered to provide evidence; however, this is not sufficient; these two witnesses must be free of all bias and prejudice, and, most importantly, their testimony should be consistent with reason in every aspect."
“Suppose four persons of the most respectable appearance were to come and swear in a court of justice that they saw an infirm old man take a vigorous young fellow by the collar and toss him out of a window, to the distance of six or seven feet; certainly such deponents ought to be sent to a madhouse.
“Imagine if four very respectable-looking people came into a courtroom and swore that they saw an elderly frail man grab a strong young guy by the collar and throw him out of a window, a distance of about six or seven feet; surely, those witnesses would need to be sent to a mental institution.”
“But the eight judges of Toulouse condemned John Calas upon a much more improbable accusation; for there was no one appeared to swear that he had actually seen this feeble old man of seventy seize a stout young fellow of twenty-eight, and hang him up. Indeed, certain enthusiastic wretches said that they had been told by other enthusiasts like themselves that they had been told by some of their own sect that they had heard that John Calas had by a supernatural strength overcome his son and hanged him. And thus was the most absurd of all sentences passed upon the most absurd of all evidence.
“But the eight judges of Toulouse convicted John Calas based on a much more unlikely accusation; no one came forward to testify they had actually seen this frail old man of seventy overpower a strong young man of twenty-eight and hang him. In fact, some eager individuals claimed they had heard from others like them that they had been told by members of their own group that they had heard John Calas had used supernatural strength to overcome his son and hang him. And so, the most ridiculous sentence was passed based on the most ridiculous evidence.”
“In fine, there is no remedy against such kind of proceedings but that those who purchase their seats in a court of justice should, for the future, be obliged to study a little better.”
“In short, there’s no solution to this kind of behavior other than making sure that those who buy their positions in a court of law are required to study a bit more in the future.”
This treatise on toleration is a petition which humanity with all submission presents to power and prudence. I have sowed a grain that may perhaps produce a rich harvest. We may hope everything from time, from the goodness of the heart of our gracious monarch, the wisdom of his ministers, and the spirit of sound reason, which begins to diffuse its salutary influence over all minds.
This paper on tolerance is a request that humanity humbly submits to authority and wisdom. I've planted a seed that might grow into a fruitful outcome. We can hope for everything from time, from the kindness of our gracious leader, the insight of his advisors, and the spread of common sense, which is starting to bring its beneficial effects on everyone.
Nature addresses herself thus to mankind: “I have formed you all weak and ignorant, to vegetate a few moments on that earth which you are afterwards to fatten with your carcasses. Let your weakness then teach you to succor each other, and as you are ignorant, bear with and endeavor mutually to instruct each other. Even if ye were all of the same way of thinking, which certainly will never come to pass, and there should be one single person only found amongst you who differed from you in belief, you ought to forgive him, for it is I who make him think in the manner he does. I have given you hands to cultivate the earth, and a faint glimmering of reason to conduct yourselves by, and I have planted in your hearts a spirit of compassion, that you may assist each other under the burden of life. Do not smother that spark, nor suffer it to be corrupted, for know it is of divine origin; neither substitute the wretched debates of the schools in the place of the voice of nature.
Nature speaks to humanity like this: “I have created you all weak and unaware, just to exist for a brief time on this earth that you will later nourish with your bodies. Let your weakness teach you to help one another, and since you are ignorant, try to be patient and support each other in learning. Even if you all thought the same way, which will never actually happen, and just one person among you disagreed, you should forgive them, because it is I who makes them think differently. I have given you hands to work the land and a little bit of reason to guide your actions, and I have instilled in your hearts a spirit of compassion so you can help each other bear the weight of life. Do not suppress that spark or let it be corrupted, for know that it is of divine origin; do not replace the miserable arguments from schools with the voice of nature.”
“It is I alone who unite you all, in despite of yourselves, by your mutual wants, even in the midst of those bloody wars that you undertake for the slightest causes, and that afford a continual scene of error, chances, and misfortunes. It is I alone who, in a nation, prevent the fatal effects of the inextinguishable differences that subsist between the sword and the law, between those two professions and the clergy, and between even the citizen and the husbandman. Though ignorant of the limits of their own prerogatives, they are in spite of themselves obliged to listen to my voice, which speaks to their hearts. It is I alone who maintain equity in the courts of judicature, where otherwise everything would be determined by error and caprice, in the midst of a confused heap of laws, framed too often at a venture and to supply an immediate call, differing from each other in every province and town, and almost always contradictory in the same place. I alone can inspire the love and knowledge of justice, while the laws inspire only chicanery and subterfuge. He who listens to me seldom forms a wrong judgment, while he who seeks only to reconcile contradictory opinions loses himself in the fruitless labor.
“It’s just me who brings you all together, despite your differences, because of your shared needs, even during those bloody wars you fight for the smallest reasons, which create a constant cycle of mistakes, risks, and hardships. It’s me who prevents the disastrous consequences of the endless conflicts between the sword and the law, between the military and the clergy, and even between citizens and farmers. Even though they don’t understand the limits of their own powers, they must, despite themselves, listen to my voice that speaks to their hearts. It’s me who keeps fairness in the courts, where otherwise everything would be decided by mistakes and whims, amidst a chaotic mess of laws, often created on a whim and meant to address immediate needs, which differ in every province and town and are almost always contradictory in the same place. I’m the one who can instill a love for and understanding of justice, while the laws only lead to trickery and loopholes. Those who listen to me seldom make wrong judgments, while those who try to reconcile conflicting opinions get lost in pointless efforts.”
“There is an immense edifice whose foundation I laid with my own hands. It was at once solid and simple; all mankind might have entered into it with safety, but they, in seeking to ornament, overloaded it with useless and fantastic decorations. The building is continually falling to decay, and they gather up the stones to throw at one another; while I am incessantly calling out to them, ‘Hold, madmen! clear away the ruins with which you are surrounded, and which you yourselves have made; come and live with me in uninterrupted tranquillity within my mansion, that is not to be shaken.’”
“There’s a huge structure whose foundation I built with my own hands. It was solid and straightforward; everyone could have entered it safely, but in their quest to decorate, they burdened it with unnecessary and ridiculous embellishments. The building is constantly crumbling, and they pick up the stones to throw at each other; while I keep shouting to them, ‘Stop, you fools! Clear away the ruins around you, which you’ve created; come and live with me in unbroken peace within my home, which won't be shaken.’”
-
FOOTNOTES TO A TREATISE ON TOLERANCE
-
2 12 October, 1761.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ October 12, 1761.
-
3 After the body was carried to the town-house, indeed, there was found a little scratch upon the end of the nose, and a small black and blue spot upon the breast; but these were probably occasioned by some carelessness in removing the corpse.
3 After the body was taken to the town hall, they noticed a tiny scratch on the tip of the nose and a small bruise on the chest; but these were likely caused by some mishandling during the removal of the body.
-
4 I know of but two instances in history of fathers having murdered their children on the score of religion; the first is the father of St. Barbara, as she is called; it seems he had ordered two windows to be made in his bathing-room. St. Barbara in his absence took it into her head to make a third in honor of the Holy Trinity; she also with the end of her finger made the sign of the cross upon the marble pillars, which remained deeply impressed thereon; her father, in a violent fury to have his room thus marked, runs after her with his sword in his hand with an intention to kill her; she flies towards a mountain, which very complaisantly opens upon her approach to give her a passage. Her father finds himself obliged to go round about, and at length gets hold of his fugitive daughter, whom he strips and prepares to scourge; but God envelops her with a white cloud; however, after all, her father caused her head to be struck off. This is the story as we find it related in the book called “The Flower of Saints.”
4 I know of only two instances in history of fathers murdering their children over religion; the first is the father of St. Barbara. He had ordered two windows to be made in his bathing room. While he was away, St. Barbara decided to add a third window in honor of the Holy Trinity. She also made the sign of the cross on the marble pillars with her finger, which left a deep impression. Her father, enraged at having his room marked this way, chased her with a sword, intending to kill her. She fled to a mountain that happily opened up to let her pass. Her father had to go around and eventually caught up with his runaway daughter, whom he stripped and prepared to whip. But God surrounded her with a white cloud; still, in the end, her father had her beheaded. This is the story as it is told in the book called “The Flower of Saints.”
The second instance is of Prince Hermenegildus, who raised a rebellion against the king, his father, and gave him battle in the year 584, but was himself defeated and slain by one of his father’s generals; however, he has been placed among the martyrs, because his father was an Arian.
The second case is about Prince Hermenegildus, who rebelled against his father, the king, and fought him in 584. However, he was defeated and killed by one of his father's generals. Despite this, he has been recognized as a martyr because his father was an Arian.
-
5 It is necessary for the English reader to understand that in Paris it is customary for the great lawyers or counsellors employed in any remarkable case to publish their pleadings on each side. On this occasion, however, our author observes, “that these publications were pirated in several towns, by which Mrs. Calas lost the advantage that was intended her by this act of generosity.”
5 It's important for English readers to know that in Paris, it's common for prominent lawyers or advisors involved in significant cases to publish their arguments from both sides. However, in this instance, our author notes, "that these publications were copied without permission in several towns, causing Mrs. Calas to lose the benefit she was meant to gain from this generous act."
-
6 Dévot, or as we call it in English, devotee, comes from the Latin word devotus. The devoti of ancient Rome were such persons who devoted themselves to death for the safety or good of the republic, as the Curtii and Decii.
6 Dévot, or what we refer to in English as devotee, comes from the Latin word devotus. The devoti of ancient Rome were individuals who committed themselves to death for the safety or benefit of the republic, like the Curtii and Decii.
-
7 They revived the opinion of Berengarius, concerning the eucharist; they denied that a body can exist in a thousand different places at one time, even by all the exertion of divine omnipotence; they also denied that attributes can subsist without a subject; they held that it was absolutely impossible that what appears to be simple bread and wine to the sight, the taste, and the stomach, can in the very instant of its existence be annihilated or changed into another substance; in a word, they maintained all those errors for which Berengarius was formerly condemned. They founded their belief on several passages of the ancient fathers of the church, and particularly of St. Justin, who says expressly in his Dialogue against Typhon, “That the offering of fine flour is the figure of the eucharist, which Christ has ordered us to make in commemoration of his passion;
7 They revived Berengarius's views on the Eucharist; they argued that a body cannot be present in a thousand different places at once, even with the full power of divine omnipotence; they also claimed that attributes cannot exist without a subject; they believed it was entirely impossible for what appears to be simple bread and wine to the sight, taste, and stomach, to be instantly annihilated or transformed into something else; in short, they upheld all the beliefs for which Berengarius was previously condemned. They based their views on various writings from the early Church fathers, particularly St. Justin, who explicitly states in his Dialogue against Typhon, “That the offering of fine flour is the symbol of the Eucharist, which Christ has commanded us to perform in remembrance of his passion;
χαὶ ἡ τῆς σεμιδαλέως, &c., τύπος ἦν τοῦ ἄρτου τῆς εὐχαριστίας, ὃν είς ἀνάμνμησιν τοῦ πάθους, &c. Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ χύριος ἡμῶν παρέδωχε ποιεῖν.”They revived all that had been advanced in the first ages against the worship of relics, and brought these words of Vigilantius for their authority: “What necessity is there for your paying adoration or even respect to a mass of vile dust? Can it be supposed that the souls of deceased martyrs retain after their death an affection for their ashes? The customs of the ancient idolaters are now introduced into the Church; we begun to light tapers at noonday; we may, indeed, during our lifetime, mutually pray for each other; but of what service can such prayers be after death?”
They revived all the criticisms from the early days against the worship of relics and cited Vigilantius for support: “Why should you show adoration or even respect to a pile of worthless dust? Can we really believe that the souls of dead martyrs still care for their ashes after they die? The practices of ancient idol worshipers have now crept into the Church; we started lighting candles at noon; while we can pray for each other while we're alive, what good are those prayers once we're dead?”
-
8 The candid and venerable President de Thou expresses himself thus concerning these innocent and unfortunate persons: “Homines esse qui trecentis circiter abhinc annis asperum & incultum solum vectigale a dominis acceperint, quod improbo labore & assiduo cultu frugum ferax & aptum pecori reddiderint; patientissimos eos laboris & inediæ, a litibus abhorrentes, erga, egenos munificos, tributa principi & sua jura dominis sedulo & summa fide pendere; Dei cultum assiduis precibus & morum innocentiam præ se ferre, ceterum raro divorum templa adire, nisi si quando ad vicina suis finibus oppida mercandi aut negotiorum causa divertant; quo si quandoque pedem inferant, non dei, divorumque statuis advolvi, nec cereos eis aut donaria ulla ponere; non sacerdotes ab eis rogari ut pro se, aut propinquorum manibus rem divinam faciant, non cruce frontem insigniri uti aliorum moris est; cum cœlum intonant non se lustrali aqua aspergere, sed sublatis in cœlum oculis dei opem implorare; non religionis ergo peregre proficisci, non per vias ante crucium simulacra caput aperire; sacra alio ritu, & populari lingua celebrare; non denique Pontifici aut Episcopis honorem deferre, sed quosdam e suo numero delectos pro antistibus & doctoribus habere. Hæc uti ad Franciscum relata VI.” Id. Feb. anni &c.
8 The honest and respected President de Thou describes these innocent and unfortunate people this way: “They are individuals who about three hundred years ago received a harsh and uncultivated land as a tax from their lords, which they turned fertile through hard work and constant cultivation, making it suitable for livestock; they are incredibly patient with labor and hunger, shunning disputes, generous towards the needy, faithfully and diligently paying tribute to the prince and their rights to their lords; they offer worship to God through constant prayers and display the innocence of their morals, rarely visiting the temples of the saints unless they pass through nearby towns for trade or business; and if they ever enter there, they do not prostrate themselves before statues of gods or saints, nor do they place candles or any offerings before them; they do not ask priests to pray for them or their relatives, nor do they mark their foreheads with a cross as is customary for others; when the heavens thunder, they do not sprinkle themselves with holy water, but raise their eyes to heaven to implore God’s help; they do not travel abroad for religious reasons, nor do they uncover their heads on roads before images of crosses; they celebrate sacred rites in a different manner, using their local language; and finally, they do not defer honor to the Pope or Bishops, but have chosen some from their own community as bishops and teachers. These things were reported to Francis VI.” Id. Feb. year &c.
Madame de Cental, who was proprietor of part of the lands thus laid waste and drenched in the blood of their quondam inhabitants, applied for redress to Henry II., who referred her to the Parliament of Paris. The solicitor-general of Provence, whose name was Guerin and who had been the principal author of these massacres, was condemned to lose his head, and was the only one who suffered on this occasion the punishment due to the other accomplices in his guilt, because, says de Thou, aulicorum favore destituertur, he had not friends at court.
Madame de Cental, who owned part of the lands that had been devastated and soaked in the blood of their former inhabitants, sought justice from Henry II, who directed her to the Parliament of Paris. The solicitor-general of Provence, named Guerin, who had been the main instigator of these massacres, was sentenced to death and was the only one to face the consequences for his crimes, because, as de Thou puts it, aulicorum favore destituertur, he didn’t have any friends at court.
-
9 Francis Gomar was a Protestant divine; he maintained, in contradiction to Arminius, his colleague, that God has, from all eternity, predestined the greatest part of mankind to burn in everlasting flames: this infernal doctrine was supported in the manner most suitable to it, by persecution. The grand pensionary Barneveldt, who was of the party which opposed Gomar, was beheaded on the 13th of May, 1619, at the age of seventy-two, “for having” (says his sentence) “used his uttermost endeavors to vex the Church of God.”
9 Francis Gomar was a Protestant theologian; he argued, in contrast to his colleague Arminius, that God has, from all eternity, destined the majority of humanity to suffer in eternal flames: this hellish doctrine was backed up in the most fitting way by persecution. The chief advisor Barneveldt, who was part of the faction opposing Gomar, was executed on May 13, 1619, at the age of seventy-two, “for having” (according to his sentence) “done everything he could to trouble the Church of God.”
-
10 A pompous writer, in his apology for the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, speaking of England, has these words: “These were the natural fruits of a false religion; there remained only one to be brought to perfection, which these islanders, justly the contempt of all nations, have cherished, and adapted to themselves.” Certainly this author has been a little unfortunate in choosing his time for representing the English as a people despicable and despised by all the world; for surely, when a nation gives the most signal proofs of its bravery and generosity, and when its victorious ensigns wave in the four parts of the world, no great credit is to be given to the writer who shall represent it as contemptible and contemned. But we must observe that it is in a chapter in favor of persecution that we meet with this extraordinary passage; and none but such as preach persecution can write thus. This detestable book, which seems the work of a madman, was composed by a person who has no ecclesiastical cure; for what real pastor would write in such a manner? The author has even carried his enthusiastic fury to such a length as to justify the massacre of St. Bartholomew. It might be supposed that a production full of such shocking paradoxes would be in the hands of almost every one, were it only on account of its singularity, and yet it seems to be hardly known.
10 A arrogant writer, in his apology for revoking the Edict of Nantes, talks about England and says: “These were the natural results of a false religion; only one remained to be perfected, which these islanders, rightly the object of contempt from all nations, have embraced and made their own.” Clearly, this author picked a poor time to portray the English as a nation looked down upon by everyone, especially when a country shows such remarkable bravery and generosity, and its victorious flags fly across the globe. No one should take seriously a writer who depicts it as worthless and scorned. However, we must note that this unusual statement appears in a chapter advocating persecution, and only those who promote persecution could write like this. This disgusting book, which reads like it was written by a madman, comes from someone who holds no church position; what real pastor would write this way? The author has even gone so far in his fanatical rage as to justify the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre. One might think a work filled with such shocking contradictions would be widely known, if only for its oddity, yet it seems to be barely recognized.
-
11 See Ricaut.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ricaut.
-
13 M. de la Bourdonnaie, intendant of Rouen, says that the manufacture of hats at Caudebec and Neufchâtel has greatly fallen off since the refugees left that county. M. Foucaut, intendant of Caen, says that trade in general has declined through the whole district; and M. de Maupeou, intendant of Poitiers, that the manufacture of druggets is quite lost. M. de Bezons complains that there is now hardly any trade stirring in Clérac and Nérac. M. Miroménil, intendant of Touraine, says that the trade of Tours has diminished near ten millions per annum, and all this through the persecution raised in that part of the kingdom. (See the Memorials of the Intendants in the year 1698.) To this, if we add the number of land and sea officers and common sailors who have been forced to engage in foreign services, frequently with fatal consequences to their own country, we shall then see whether or no persecution has been fatal to the state.
13 M. de la Bourdonnaie, the intendant of Rouen, says that hat production in Caudebec and Neufchâtel has significantly decreased since the refugees left that area. M. Foucaut, the intendant of Caen, notes that trade overall has dropped throughout the entire region; and M. de Maupeou, the intendant of Poitiers, claims that the production of druggets has nearly vanished. M. de Bezons complains that there’s barely any trade happening in Clérac and Nérac. M. Miroménil, the intendant of Touraine, reports that the trade in Tours has decreased by nearly ten million per year, all due to the persecution that has arisen in that part of the kingdom. (See the Memorials of the Intendants in the year 1698.) If we also consider the number of land and sea officers and ordinary sailors who have been forced to serve in foreign armies, often with disastrous results for their homeland, we can then determine whether persecution has been detrimental to the state.
We will not here presume to offer any hints to those ministers whose conduct and capacity are sufficiently known, and whose greatness of soul and nobleness of sentiment do honor to their illustrious birth; they will of themselves readily perceive that the restoration of our marine will require some indulgence at least to be shown to the inhabitants of our sea-coasts.
We won't assume to give any advice to those ministers whose actions and abilities are well known, and whose generosity and noble feelings reflect their distinguished backgrounds; they will easily recognize that rebuilding our navy will need some level of understanding towards the people living along our coastlines.
-
15 Chap. xxi., xxii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ch. 21, 22
-
16 Acts xxv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 25
-
17 Acts xxvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 26.
-
18 Though the power of life and death in criminal matters had been taken from the Jews after the banishment of Archelaus into the country of the Allobroges and that Judæa had been governed as a province, nevertheless the Romans frequently winked at the exertion of a judicial power by these people on any particular occasion that related merely to those of their own sect, such as, for instance, when in any sudden tumult they out of zeal stoned to death the person whom they thought guilty of blasphemy.
18 Though the Jews lost the authority to decide matters of life and death in criminal cases after Archelaus was banished to the land of the Allobroges and Judea was ruled as a province, the Romans often turned a blind eye to the exercise of judicial power by the Jews in cases involving their own community. For example, during a sudden uproar, they would passionately stone to death someone they believed was guilty of blasphemy.
-
20 Tacitus’ words are: Quos per flagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat.
20 Tacitus says: Those whom the public hated for their crimes were called Christians.
It is hardly probable that the name of Christian was already known in Rome. Tacitus wrote in the reigns of the Emperors Vespasian and Domitian, and he speaks of the Christians in the manner that was customary in his time. And here I must venture to assert that the words Odio humani generis convicti, may equally well be rendered agreeably to the style of this writer, Convicted of being hated by mankind, as Convicted of hating all mankind.
It’s unlikely that the name Christian was already known in Rome. Tacitus wrote during the reigns of the Emperors Vespasian and Domitian, and he talks about the Christians in the way that was common at that time. Here, I must assert that the words Odio humani generis convicti can be interpreted in line with this writer’s style as Convicted of being hated by mankind, just as easily as Convicted of hating all mankind.
And indeed, what was the employment of these first missionaries in Rome? They labored to gain a few proselytes by preaching a pure and simple moral doctrine; the humility of their hearts, and the modesty of their manners were equal to the lowliness of their condition and circumstances. Having been so lately separated from the Jews, they were hardly known in the world as a different sect; how then could they be hated by, or convicted of hating all mankind, to whom they were in a manner unknown?
And really, what was the work of these early missionaries in Rome? They tried to attract a few followers by sharing a straightforward moral message; their humble hearts and modest behavior matched their low status and situation. Just recently separated from the Jews, they were barely recognized in the world as a distinct group; so how could they be hated by or accused of hating everyone, especially when they were essentially unknown to them?
The Roman Catholics have been accused as the incendiaries of the city of London in the year 1666, but not till they had first occasioned civil wars on account of religion; and after several of that faith, though unworthy to be so, had been legally convicted of the Gunpowder Plot.
The Roman Catholics have been blamed as the ones who set fire to the city of London in 1666, but this happened only after they had already sparked civil wars over religion; and after several people of that faith, although undeserving of such blame, were legally found guilty of the Gunpowder Plot.
But surely the case of the primitive Christians in the time of Nero was very different. It is no easy matter to clear up the obscurities of history. Even Tacitus himself says nothing that can afford a reason to suspect Nero of having set fire to Rome; and we might, with a greater appearance of probability, charge Charles II. with having lighted up the flames that laid London in ashes, to avenge the blood of his father, that had been so lately shed upon the scaffold to satisfy a rebellious people who thirsted for that blood. Charles had at least some excuse for such an action, whereas Nero had neither excuse, pretence, nor interest for the deed attributed to him. Reports of this kind have been common in every country among the populace, and even our own times have furnished us with some equally false and ridiculous.
But the situation of the early Christians during Nero’s time was definitely different. It’s not easy to clear up the murkiness of history. Even Tacitus himself doesn’t provide any evidence to suggest that Nero set fire to Rome; we could more convincingly accuse Charles II of starting the flames that destroyed London to avenge his father’s blood, which had recently been spilled on the scaffold to satisfy a rebellious population that craved that blood. Charles had at least some reason to justify such an act, while Nero had no justification, pretense, or motive for the action attributed to him. Rumors like this have been common in every country among the people, and even today we have had some equally false and absurd stories.
Tacitus, who was so well acquainted with the disposition of princes, could not have been a stranger to that of the common people, who are ever vain, inconstant, and violent in the opinions they adopt, incapable of discerning truth from falsehood, and ready to believe, assert, and forget everything.
Tacitus, who understood the nature of rulers well, couldn't have been unfamiliar with that of the general populace, who are always vain, fickle, and impulsive in their views, unable to distinguish truth from falsehood, and quick to believe, claim, and forget anything.
Philo says that “Sejanus persecuted the Jews under Tiberius, but that after the death of Sejanus, the emperor reinstated them in all their privileges,” one of which was, that of being denizens of Rome, notwithstanding the contempt they were held in by the Romans. As such, they had a share in the distribution of corn, and whenever such distribution happened to be made on the day that was their Sabbath, the portion allotted them was put by till the next day; this indulgence might probably be granted them in favor of the great sums of money with which they furnished the state; for they have purchased toleration in every country at a pretty high rate, though, it must be confessed, that they have soon found means to reimburse themselves.
Philo says that “Sejanus persecuted the Jews under Tiberius, but after Sejanus’s death, the emperor restored all their privileges,” one of which was being residents of Rome, despite the disrespect they faced from the Romans. Because of this, they participated in the distribution of grain, and whenever this distribution fell on their Sabbath, their portion was set aside until the next day; this leniency was likely given to them in light of the large sums of money they contributed to the state. They have bought tolerance in every country at a significant cost, although it's true that they have quickly found ways to recoup their expenses.
This passage of Philo’s clearly explains one in Tacitus, where he says that “Four thousand Jews or Egyptians were banished to Sardinia, where, if they had all perished, through the badness of the climate, it would have been no great loss.” Vile damnum.
This passage from Philo clearly relates to one in Tacitus, where he states that “Four thousand Jews or Egyptians were exiled to Sardinia, and if they had all died because of the poor climate, it wouldn't have been a significant loss.” Vile damnum.
Before I close this note, I shall observe that Philo speaks of Tiberius as a wise and just prince. I am very ready to believe that he was so, only where the being such was agreeable to his interest; but the good character given him here by Philo makes me at the same time greatly suspect the truth of those terrible crimes with which Tacitus and Suetonius reproach him. Nor can I think it likely that an infirm old man of seventy would have retired into the island of Caprera to indulge himself in the uninterrupted exercise of a refined debauchery, which appears to be hardly natural, and was, even in those days of licentiousness, unknown to the most abandoned of the Roman youth. Neither Tacitus nor Suetonius was acquainted with that emperor; but took these stories upon the credit of vulgar reports; Octavius and Tiberius Cæsar, and their successors, had been detested for reigning over a free people without their consent. All historians have taken a delight in bespattering their characters, and the world has taken them at their words for want of authentic memorials or chronicles in those times. Besides, as these writers do not quote any authority for what they advance, who could contradict them? They blackened whom they pleased, and wantonly directed the judgment of posterity. The wise and impartial reader will, however, readily perceive how far the veracity of historians is to be depended on, and what degree of credit is due to public facts attested by authors of reputation, born in a learned and enlightened nation, as well as what bounds to set to our belief of anecdotes, when related by these same authors, without any authority to support them.
Before I wrap up this note, I want to point out that Philo describes Tiberius as a wise and fair ruler. I'm quite willing to believe this, but only when it served his interests; however, Philo's positive portrayal makes me seriously doubt the horrific crimes that Tacitus and Suetonius accuse him of. I also find it hard to believe that a frail old man of seventy would retreat to the island of Caprera just to indulge in constant, extravagant debauchery, which seems almost unnatural and was, even in those days of moral decay, unheard of among the most reckless Roman youth. Both Tacitus and Suetonius didn’t actually know that emperor; they based their accounts on common rumors. Octavius and Tiberius Caesar, along with their successors, were despised for ruling over a free people without their consent. All historians have taken pleasure in tarnishing their images, and the public has believed them due to a lack of reliable records or chronicles from that era. Moreover, since these writers don’t cite any sources for their claims, who could challenge them? They defamed whoever they wanted and carelessly shaped the judgment of future generations. The wise and fair-minded reader will, however, easily see how much we can trust historians and how much credence we should give to public facts confirmed by reputable authors from a learned and enlightened society, as well as how to limit our belief in anecdotes when told by these same authors, lacking any evidence to back them up.
-
21 We most certainly have a proper deference for whatever the Holy Church has made the objects of our reverence; accordingly, we invoke the blessed martyrs; but at the same time that we pay St. Laurence all due respect, may we not be permitted to doubt that St. Sixtus said to him: “You will follow me in three days.” That, during this short interval, the prefect of Rome made him demand a sum of money of the Christians; that Laurence had time to assemble all the poor people in that city; that he walked before the prefect, to show him the place where they were assembled; that he was afterwards tried and condemned to the torture; that the prefect ordered the smith to make a gridiron large enough to broil a man upon; that the principal magistrate of Rome assisted in person at this strange execution; and lastly that St. Laurence, while upon the gridiron, called out to him, “I am done enough on this side, let them turn me on the other, if you have a mind to eat me.” This same gridiron seems to have very little of the Roman genius in it; and besides, how happens it that we do not find a word of this story in any of the heathen writers?
21 We definitely have a genuine respect for whatever the Holy Church has designated as worthy of our reverence; accordingly, we call upon the blessed martyrs; but while we show St. Laurence all due respect, can we not question that St. Sixtus told him: “You will follow me in three days”? That, during this brief time, the prefect of Rome made him demand a sum of money from the Christians; that Laurence had time to gather all the poor in that city; that he went before the prefect to show him where they were gathered; that he was later tried and sentenced to torture; that the prefect ordered a smith to make a gridiron large enough to roast a man on; that the chief magistrate of Rome personally oversaw this bizarre execution; and finally, that St. Laurence, while on the gridiron, shouted to him, “I am done enough on this side, turn me over if you want to eat me.” This same gridiron seems to have very little of the Roman character in it; and besides, why is it that we don’t find any mention of this story in any of the pagan writers?
-
22 We have only to open Virgil to be convinced that the Romans acknowledged one Supreme Being, the lord and master of all other heavenly beings.
22 All we need to do is look at Virgil to see that the Romans recognized a single Supreme Being, the lord and master of all other heavenly beings.
O! quis res hominumque deumqueÆternis regis imperiis, & fulmine terres,O pater, o hominum divumque æterna potestas, &c.And Horace expresses himself still more strongly:
And Horace puts it even more forcefully:
Unde nil majus generatur ipso,Nec viget quidquam simile, aut secundum.In those mysteries into which almost all the Roman youths were initiated, nothing else was sung but the unity of God. See the noble hymn of Orpheus, and the letter of Maximus of Modarum to St. Augustine, in which he says that “None but fools can possibly deny a Supreme Being.” Longinus, who was a heathen, writes also to St. Augustine that “God is one, incomprehensible, ineffable.” Even Lactantius, who certainly cannot be charged with being too indulgent, acknowledges in his fifth book that “The Romans subjected all the other deities to the one supreme God;” illos subjecit & mancipat Deo. Tertullian also in his Apology confesses that “The whole empire acknowledged one God, ruler of the world, and infinite in power and majesty:” Principem mundi perfectæ potentiæ & majestatis. Again, if we look into Plato, who taught Cicero his philosophy, we shall there find him thus express himself: “There is but one God, whom we all ought to love and adore, and labor to resemble Him in integrity and holiness.” Epictetus in a dungeon, and Mark Antoninus on a throne, tell us the same in a hundred different passages of their writings.
In the mysteries that nearly all Roman youths were initiated into, the only thing sung was the unity of God. Check out the noble hymn of Orpheus and the letter from Maximus of Modarum to St. Augustine, where he states that “Only fools can deny a Supreme Being.” Longinus, who was not a Christian, also writes to St. Augustine that “God is one, incomprehensible, ineffable.” Even Lactantius, who certainly can’t be accused of being too lenient, acknowledges in his fifth book that “The Romans subjected all other deities to the one supreme God;” illos subjecit & mancipat Deo. Tertullian also admits in his Apology that “The whole empire recognized one God, ruler of the world, and infinite in power and majesty:” Principem mundi perfectæ potentiæ & majestatis. Furthermore, if we look at Plato, who taught Cicero his philosophy, we find him saying: “There is only one God, whom we should all love and adore, and strive to be like in integrity and holiness.” Epictetus in a dungeon and Marcus Aurelius on a throne convey the same message in countless passages of their writings.
-
23 Chap. 39.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chapter 39.
-
24 Chap. 35.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ch. 35.
-
25 Chap. iii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chap. 3
-
26 This assertion requires to be proved. It cannot be denied that from the time that history succeeded to fiction, the Egyptians have constantly appeared to be a people as dastardly as they were superstitious. Cambyses made the conquest of their country in a single battle; Alexander gave them laws without striking a stroke, or without one of their cities daring to wait a siege. The Ptolemies subdued them with as little trouble, nor did Octavius and Augustus Cæsar find more difficulty in bringing them under their obedience. Omar overran all Egypt in one single campaign; the Mamelukes, who inhabited Colchis and the regions of Mount Caucasus, became their masters afterwards; and it was these people, and not the Egyptians, who defeated the army of St. Louis, and took that king prisoner. At length the Mamelukes having, in process of time, become Egyptians, that is to say, effeminate, cowardly, lazy, and dissipated, like the original natives of the climate, they were in three months’ time brought under the yoke of Selim I., who caused their Soldan to be hanged, and made their kingdom a province of the Turkish Empire, and such it will remain till other barbarians may hereafter make themselves masters of it.
26 This claim needs to be proven. It's undeniable that since history took over from fiction, Egyptians have consistently seemed like a people as cowardly as they were superstitious. Cambyses conquered their land in a single battle; Alexander imposed laws without lifting a finger, and none of their cities dared to withstand a siege. The Ptolemies overcame them just as easily, and Octavius and Augustus Caesar faced no more resistance in making them submit. Omar swept through all of Egypt in just one campaign; later, the Mamelukes, who came from Colchis and the Caucasus Mountains, became their rulers. It was these people, not the Egyptians, who defeated the army of St. Louis and captured that king. Eventually, the Mamelukes, over time, became Egyptians themselves—meaning soft, cowardly, lazy, and indulgent, like the original locals of the region. In just three months, they were brought under the control of Selim I, who had their Soldan executed and turned their kingdom into a province of the Turkish Empire, where it will likely stay until other conquerors take it over.
Herodotus relates that in the fabulous ages a king of Egypt called Sesostris left his country in order to go and make the conquest of the world; it is evident that such a design could only be worthy of a Don Quixote; and not to mention that the name Sesostris is not Egyptian, we may rank this event, like many others of the same date, among the romances and fairy tales. Nothing is more common among a conquered people than to tell strange stories of their former grandeur, just as, in some countries, certain wretched families, in want of the common necessaries of life, pride themselves upon being descended from ancient sovereigns. The Egyptian priests told Herodotus that this king, whom he called Sesostris, went on an expedition to conquer Colchis, which is much the same as if we were to say that a king of France set out from Touraine to conquer Norway.
Herodotus tells us that in ancient times, a king of Egypt named Sesostris left his country to conquer the world; clearly, such a plan would only befit a Don Quixote. Not to mention that the name Sesostris isn't Egyptian, we can classify this story, like many others from that era, among legends and fairy tales. It's very common for a conquered people to spin strange tales about their past greatness, just as, in some regions, certain poor families, lacking basic necessities, take pride in claiming descent from ancient royalty. The Egyptian priests told Herodotus that this king, whom he referred to as Sesostris, went on a mission to conquer Colchis, which would be like saying a king of France set out from Touraine to conquer Norway.
It avails not that these stories are found repeated in a thousand different writers; it makes them not a whit more probable; it is much more natural to suppose that the fierce and athletic inhabitants of Mount Caucasus, of Colchis, and the other parts of Scythia, who so often made incursions upon and ravaged Asia, might have penetrated as far as Egypt; and although the priests of Colchis might afterwards have carried back with them the form of circumcision, yet that is no kind of proof that they were ever conquered by the Egyptians. Diodorus Siculus tells us that all the kings who were conquered by Sesostris came every year from their own kingdoms to bring him their respective tributes, when Sesostris made them draw the chariot in which he went in triumph to the temples of his gods. These old women’s stories we see every day gravely copied by other writers; it must be confessed that these kings were very complaisant, to come every year so far to be made hackney horses of.
It doesn't matter that these stories are repeated by a thousand different writers; it doesn't make them any more believable. It's much more likely that the fierce and strong people from Mount Caucasus, Colchis, and other parts of Scythia, who frequently invaded and devastated Asia, could have reached as far as Egypt. And even though the priests of Colchis might have later brought back the practice of circumcision, that's no proof that they were ever defeated by the Egyptians. Diodorus Siculus tells us that all the kings who were conquered by Sesostris came every year from their own realms to present him with their tributes, while Sesostris made them pull the chariot he rode in on his triumphant visits to the temples of his gods. These old wives' tales are still being seriously copied by other writers. We have to admit these kings were quite accommodating to travel such a distance each year just to be treated like horses in a show.
As to their pyramids, and other monuments of antiquity, they prove nothing but the pride and bad taste of the Egyptian princes, and the wretched slavery of a weak people, who employed their strength, which was their only support, in pleasing the barbarous ostentation of their masters. The polity of these people, even in those times which are so much cried up, appears to have been both absurd and tyrannical; they pretended that the whole universe belonged to their monarchy. It well became such an abject race to set up for conquerors of the world!
As for their pyramids and other ancient monuments, they only showcase the pride and poor taste of the Egyptian rulers and the miserable slavery of a weak population, who used their only asset—their strength—to satisfy the crude display of their masters. The government of these people, even in those times that are so highly praised, seems to have been both ridiculous and oppressive; they claimed that the entire universe belonged to their kingdom. It was fitting for such a subservient group to consider themselves conquerors of the world!
The profound learning which we find attributed to the Egyptian priests is also one of the most ridiculous absurdities in ancient history, that is to say, in fable. People who pretended that in a revolution of eleven thousand years the sun had risen twice in the west and set twice in the east in beginning his course anew were doubtless curious astronomers. The religion of these priests, who governed the state, was inferior even to that of the most savage people of America; every one knows that crocodiles, monkeys, cats, and onions were the objects of their adoration; and there is not perhaps in the world so absurd a worship, excepting that of the Great Lama.
The deep knowledge attributed to the Egyptian priests is also one of the most ridiculous absurdities in ancient history, essentially in myth. People who claimed that in a span of eleven thousand years, the sun had risen twice in the west and set twice in the east as it began its journey again were likely quite curious astronomers. The religion of these priests, who ruled the state, was even inferior to that of the most primitive tribes in America; everyone knows that crocodiles, monkeys, cats, and onions were objects of their worship, and there may not be a more ludicrous form of worship in the world, except for that of the Great Lama.
Their arts were as mean as their religion; there is not one ancient Egyptian statue fit to be seen; and whatever they had amongst them of any merit came from Alexandria in the times of the Ptolemies and Cæsars and was the work of Grecian artists; nay, they were even obliged to send to Greece for masters to teach them geometry.
Their art was as poor as their religion; there isn’t a single ancient Egyptian statue that's worth looking at; and anything they had that was of any quality came from Alexandria during the times of the Ptolemies and Caesars and was created by Greek artists; in fact, they even had to send to Greece for teachers to learn geometry.
The illustrious Bossuet, in his discourse upon universal history, dedicated to the son of Louis the Fourteenth, runs wild in his encomiums upon the merits of the Egyptians; this may dazzle the understanding of a young prince, but will never satisfy men of learning. This production is a very fine piece of eloquence, but a historian should be more of the philosopher than the orator. The reflections here offered concerning the Egyptians are merely conjectural; for by what other name can we call anything that is said concerning antiquity?
The famous Bossuet, in his talk about universal history, dedicated to the son of Louis the Fourteenth, goes overboard in praising the merits of the Egyptians; this might impress a young prince, but it won't satisfy scholars. This work is a great example of eloquence, but a historian should focus more on being a philosopher than a speaker. The insights presented about the Egyptians are just guesses; after all, what else can we call anything that is said about the past?
-
27 Though we do not presume to doubt the suffering of St. Ignatius, yet, can any man of common understanding, who reads the account of his martyrdom, prevent some doubts from rising in his mind? The unknown author of this narrative says: “Trajan thought his glory would not be complete unless he subjected the God of the Christians to his obedience.” What a thought! Was Trajan the kind of man who could desire to triumph over the gods? The emperor is said to have thus accosted Ignatius when he was brought before him: “Who art thou, unclean spirit?” It is very unlikely that an emperor would have discoursed with a prisoner, or have passed sentence upon him himself; it is not customary for sovereign princes to do so. Trajan might possibly cause Ignatius to be brought before him, but he would not say to him, “Who art thou?” since he knew very well who he was. And as to the term “unclean spirit,” could it possibly have been used by such a man as Trajan? Is it not evident that this is an expression used in exorcising, and put by a Christian into the emperor’s mouth? Good heavens! what a style for Trajan.
27 While we don't doubt the suffering of St. Ignatius, can anyone with common sense, who reads his martyrdom story, avoid raising some questions? The unknown author of this account writes: “Trajan thought his glory wouldn’t be complete unless he made the God of Christians submit to him.” What a thought! Was Trajan really the type of man who wanted to conquer the gods? It's said that the emperor addressed Ignatius when he was brought before him: “Who are you, unclean spirit?” It seems unlikely that an emperor would talk to a prisoner like that, or even decide his fate personally; sovereign rulers typically don’t do that. Trajan might have ordered Ignatius to be brought to him, but he wouldn't ask, “Who are you?” since he clearly knew who Ignatius was. And as for the term “unclean spirit,” would a man like Trajan really use it? Isn’t it clear this is a phrase used in exorcisms, inserted by a Christian into the emperor’s dialogue? Good grief! What a way for Trajan to speak.
Can we imagine that Ignatius answered him that he was called Theophorus, because he carried Jesus in his heart, and that Trajan entered into a long conversation with him concerning Christ? They make Trajan say at the end of this conference: “We command that Ignatius, who glories in carrying within him the crucified man, be thrown into prison loaded with chains,” etc. A sophist, a foe to Christianity, might call Jesus Christ the crucified man; but it is hardly probable that such a term would have been used in a decree. The punishment of the cross was so common among the Romans that they could not in their law style think of distinguishing by the words “crucified man” the object of the Christians’ worship; nor is it in this manner that the laws or the emperors pronounced sentence.
Can we picture Ignatius telling him that he was called Theophorus because he carried Jesus in his heart, and that Trajan had a long conversation with him about Christ? They make Trajan say at the end of this conversation: “We command that Ignatius, who takes pride in carrying within him the crucified man, be thrown into prison loaded with chains,” etc. A sophist, who is against Christianity, might refer to Jesus Christ as the crucified man; but it's unlikely that such a term would have been used in an official decree. The punishment of the cross was so common among the Romans that they wouldn't think to distinguish with the words “crucified man” the object of the Christians’ worship; and that’s not how laws or emperors issued sentences.
They afterwards make Ignatius write a long letter to the Christians of Rome. “I write to you,” says he, “though loaded with chains.” Certainly, if he was allowed to write to the Christians of Rome, those Christians were not considered as the objects of persecution; consequently, Trajan could have no design to subject their God to his obedience; or, on the other hand, if these Christians were actually liable to persecution, Ignatius was guilty of very great imprudence in regard to them, since this was betraying them to their enemies and making himself an informer against them.
They later have Ignatius write a long letter to the Christians in Rome. “I write to you,” he says, “even though I’m in chains.” Clearly, if he was allowed to write to the Christians in Rome, those Christians weren’t viewed as targets for persecution; therefore, Trajan wouldn’t have any plans to force their God to submit to him. On the other hand, if these Christians were facing real persecution, Ignatius was being very reckless regarding their safety, as he would be putting them at risk and acting as a traitor against them.
Surely those who had the compiling of these facts should have had greater regard to probability and the circumstances of the times. The martyrdom of St. Polycarp also occasions some doubts. It is said that a voice called to him from heaven, saying: “Courage, Polycarp!” that this voice was distinctly heard by the Christians, but by no other of the attendants: we are told also, that when Polycarp was tied to the stake, and the fire lighted round him, the flames parted asunder, and a dove flew out from the midst of them; and that this saint, to whom the fire showed so much respect, exhaled an aromatic odor that perfumed the whole assembly; nevertheless, he whom the fire dared not to approach, could not resist the edge of the sword. Surely we may hope for pardon if we discover more piety than truth in these relations.
Surely, those who put together these facts should have considered probability and the context of the times more carefully. The martyrdom of St. Polycarp raises some questions as well. It’s said that a voice from heaven called out to him, saying: “Courage, Polycarp!” This voice was clearly heard by the Christians, but not by any of the others present. We’re also told that when Polycarp was tied to the stake and the fire was lit around him, the flames parted, and a dove flew out from the center of them; and that this saint, who the fire respected so much, released a fragrant aroma that filled the whole assembly; however, the one whom the fire dared not approach could not escape the sword. Surely, we can hope for forgiveness if we find more devotion than truth in these accounts.
-
28 Hist. Ecclesiast. lib. viii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ecclesiastical History, Book 8
-
31 The Jesuit Busembaum, and his commentator, the Jesuit La Croix, tell us, that it “is lawful to kill any prince excommunicated by the Pope, of whatsoever country, because the whole world belongs to the Pope; and that whoever accepts of or executes such commission does a meritorious and charitable act.” It is this maxim which seems to have been invented in the madhouses of hell, that has almost stirred up all France against the Jesuits, who are now more than ever reproached for this doctrine, which they have so often preached, and as often disavowed. They have endeavored to justify themselves by producing nearly the same maxims in the writings of St. Thomas Aquinas and several Dominicans.* It is true, indeed, that this St. Thomas, the angelic Doctor and Interpreter of the Divine Will, advances that an apostate prince loses his right to the crown, and forfeits the obedience due to him from his subjects;† that the Church may condemn him to death; that the Emperor Julian was permitted to reign only because he was too powerful to be resisted: that we ought to kill every heretic:‡ that those who deliver a people from the government of a tyrannical prince, etc., etc. We have, * Peruse, if you can get it, the letter of a layman to a divine on the subject of St. Thomas, a Jesuitical pamphlet published in 1762. † Lib. ii. part ii. question 12. ‡ Ibid. Questions 11 and 12. doubtless, a great respect for the angel of the schools; but if he had preached up such maxims in France at the time of his brother James Clement, and the mendicant Ravaillac, his angelical doctorship would have met with but a scurvy reception.
31 The Jesuit Busembaum and his commentator, the Jesuit La Croix, state that it “is lawful to kill any prince excommunicated by the Pope, no matter where he is from, because the whole world belongs to the Pope; and that anyone who accepts or carries out such a commission is doing a commendable and charitable act.” This principle, which seems to have originated in the depths of hell, has almost incited all of France against the Jesuits, who are now more than ever criticized for this doctrine, which they have preached frequently and just as often disavowed. They have tried to defend themselves by referencing similar principles found in the writings of St. Thomas Aquinas and several Dominicans.* It is true, indeed, that this St. Thomas, known as the angelic Doctor and Interpreter of the Divine Will, states that an apostate prince loses his right to the crown and the obedience owed to him from his subjects; that the Church may condemn him to death; that the Emperor Julian was allowed to reign only because he was too powerful to resist; that we ought to kill every heretic; and that those who liberate a people from the rule of a tyrannical prince, etc., etc. We have, * If you can, read the letter from a layperson to a clergyman about St. Thomas, a Jesuit pamphlet that was published in 1762. † Book ii, part ii, question 12. ‡ Same source. Questions 11 and 12. certainly, great respect for the angel of the schools; but if he had promoted such principles in France during the time of his brother James Cle ment and the mendicant Ravaillac, his angelic scholarship would have been received very poorly.
It must be confessed that John Gerson, chancellor of the University, carried the matter yet further than St. Thomas; and John Petit, the Franciscan, still further than Gerson. Several of the order openly maintained the detestable maxims of their brother Petit. It must be acknowledged that this hellish doctrine of king-killing proceeds wholly from the ridiculous notion which has so long prevailed amongst all orders of monks, that the Pope is a God upon earth, and can dispose of the crowns and lives of sovereigns at his pleasure. In this respect, we are inferior even to those Tartarian idolaters who held the Grand Lama to be immortal; greedily gather the contents of his close-stool, dry these precious relics with great care, enclose them in rich cases, and kiss them with the warmest devotion. For my part, I confess that I had rather, for the good of my country, and the sake of public tranquillity, carry those relics constantly about my neck, than to give my assent to the Pope’s having in any case whatsoever an authority over the temporals of kings, or even those of a private person.
It must be acknowledged that John Gerson, chancellor of the University, took the matter even further than St. Thomas did; and John Petit, the Franciscan, went even further than Gerson. Several members of the order openly supported the terrible ideas of their brother Petit. It must be recognized that this dreadful doctrine of killing kings comes entirely from the absurd belief that has long existed among all orders of monks, that the Pope is a god on earth and can control the crowns and lives of sovereigns at will. In this regard, we are even worse off than those Tartarian idolaters who believed the Grand Lama was immortal; they eagerly collected the contents of his toilet, carefully dried these precious relics, encased them in lavish containers, and kissed them with great devotion. Personally, I would rather carry those relics around my neck for the good of my country and the sake of public peace than agree that the Pope has any authority over the property of kings or even that of a private individual.
-
32 Chap. ii. 11–14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chap. 2, verses 11-14.
-
33 Deut. xiv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deuteronomy 14.
-
34 Agreeable to my intention of making some useful notes upon this treatise, I shall here observe that although God is said to have made a covenant with Noah, and with all the beasts of the field, yet he permits him to eat of every thing that has the breath of life, excepting only the eating of blood, which he positively prohibits; and moreover adds that “the Lord will take vengeance of every beast by whom man’s blood shall be shed.”
34 Agreeing with my goal of taking some helpful notes on this text, I want to point out that even though God is said to have made a covenant with Noah and all the animals, He allows Noah to eat anything with the breath of life, except for blood, which He strictly forbids. Furthermore, it is stated that “the Lord will take vengeance on any animal that sheds man's blood.”
From these passages and several others of the like tenor, we may infer, with all the sages of ancient and present times, and with every person of enlightened conceptions, that beasts are endowed with some knowledge. We do not find God making a covenant with trees or with stones that have no sense; but He does with the beasts, whom it has pleased Him to endow with senses, frequently more exquisite than our own, and consequently with those ideas that are necessarily connected with sense. It is for this reason that He prohibits the barbarous custom of feeding upon their blood, the blood being the source of life, and consequently of sense. Take away all the blood from an animal and all his organs will immediately cease from action. It is therefore with the greatest justice that we find it said in so many different parts of the Holy Scripture, that the soul, that is to say, what was called the sensitive soul, is in the blood; an opinion perfectly agreeable to nature, and as such received by all nations.
From these passages and several others like them, we can conclude, alongside the wise from ancient and modern times and everyone with an open mind, that animals possess some level of awareness. We don't see God making a covenant with trees or lifeless stones; instead, He does so with animals, who He has chosen to give senses—often more refined than our own—and thus the ideas that come with those senses. This is why He forbids the brutal practice of consuming their blood, since blood is the essence of life and, therefore, of sensation. If you remove all the blood from an animal, all its organs will immediately stop functioning. It is because of this that we find it stated in many different parts of the Holy Scriptures that the soul, meaning the sensitive soul, is in the blood; a belief that aligns perfectly with nature and is accepted by all nations.
It is upon this opinion that we found that pity which we ought to show to all animals. It is one of the seven precepts of the Noachides that were adopted by the Jews, that no one shall eat the limb of a living animal. This precept is a proof that mankind had formerly the cruelty to mutilate animals in order to feast upon the limbs so cut off, and to leave the creatures living, in order to feed successively upon the other parts of their bodies; a custom which we find to have actually subsisted among some barbarous nations—witness the sacrifices offered in the island of Chios to Bacchus Omadios, or the eater of raw flesh. God, by permitting the flesh of animals to serve us for food, seems to recommend them to our humanity. It must be confessed that there is great cruelty in putting them to torture, and that nothing but custom could have lessened in us the natural abhorrence of slaughtering an animal that we have fed with our own hands. There have in all times been sects who have made a religious scruple of such practices, as do to this day all the inhabitants of the Peninsula of the Ganges. The whole sect of Pythagoreans, both in Greece and Italy, constantly abstained from the eating of flesh. And Porphyry, in his book upon “Abstinence,” reproaches his disciples with having quitted their sect only for the sake of indulging an inhuman appetite.
It’s based on this belief that we develop the compassion we should show to all animals. One of the seven principles of the Noachides, adopted by the Jews, states that no one should eat the limb of a living animal. This principle proves that in the past, people were cruel enough to mutilate animals to eat their severed limbs while leaving them alive to feed on other parts of their bodies. Such a practice has existed among certain barbaric nations—consider the sacrifices made on the island of Chios to Bacchus Omadios, or the raw flesh eater. By allowing us to consume animal flesh, God seems to encourage us to treat them humanely. It must be acknowledged that there is significant cruelty in torturing them, and only habit could weaken our natural disgust for slaughtering an animal we’ve nurtured ourselves. Throughout history, there have been groups that have viewed such practices as morally wrong, as do all the people in the Ganges Peninsula to this day. The entire Pythagorean community in Greece and Italy consistently refrained from eating meat. In his book on “Abstinence,” Porphyry criticizes his followers for leaving their sect merely to satisfy a cruel desire.
It is in my opinion a giving up of the light of reason, to pretend to assert that beasts are no more than mere machines; for is it not a manifest contradiction to acknowledge that God has given them the organs of sense, and then to affirm that they have no sense?
It seems to me that denying animals are anything more than machines is abandoning reason. Isn’t it a clear contradiction to recognize that God has given them sensory organs and then say they have no ability to sense?
Besides, I think one must never have made any observation upon animals, not to distinguish in them the different cries of want, suffering, joy, fear, love, anger, and indeed all other affections of the mind or body; surely, it would be very strange that they should so well express what they have no sense of!
Besides, I believe you can’t spend any time observing animals without noticing their different cries of needs, pain, happiness, fear, love, anger, and all the other feelings of the mind or body; it would be quite odd if they could express so much without having any understanding of it!
This remark may furnish abundant matter of reflection to inquisitive minds, in relation to the power and goodness of the Creator, who has been pleased to bestow life, sense, ideas, and memory on those beings whose organs he has formed with His own all-powerful hand. As to us, we neither know how these organs are formed, how they are unfolded, in what manner we receive life, nor by what laws sense, ideas, memory, and will are annexed to that life; and yet in this dark and ternal state of ignorance inherent to our natures, we are perpetually disputing with, and persecuting one another, like the bulls of the field, who fight with their horns, without knowing for what use, or in what manner those horns were given them.
This comment could give a lot to think about for curious minds regarding the power and goodness of the Creator, who has chosen to grant life, awareness, thoughts, and memory to those beings whose organs He has shaped with His own mighty hand. As for us, we don’t understand how these organs are made, how they develop, how we receive life, or the rules that connect awareness, thoughts, memory, and will to that life; and yet, in this dark and eternal state of ignorance that’s part of our nature, we continuously argue with and attack each other, like bulls in a field that fight with their horns, without knowing for what purpose, or how those horns were given to them.
-
35 Amos v. 26.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 26.
-
36 Jer. vii. 22.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 7:22.
-
37 Acts vii. 42.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 7:42.
-
38 Deut. xii. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 12:8.
-
39 Several writers have too rashly concluded from this passage that the chapter concerning the golden calf—which is no other than the Egyptian god Apis—has, as well as many other chapters, been added to the books of Moses.
39 Several writers have too hastily concluded from this passage that the chapter about the golden calf—which is actually the Egyptian god Apis—has, like many other chapters, been added to the books of Moses.
Eben-Ezra was the first who undertook to prove that the Pentateuch—or the five books of Moses—was written in the times of the Kings. Wollaston, Collins, Tindal, Shaftesbury, Bolingbroke, and many others have asserted that in those ages men had no other way of committing their thoughts to writing but by engraving them upon polished stone, brick, lead, or wood; and tell us that in the time of Moses the Chaldæans and Egyptians had no other way of writing, and that then they could engrave but in a very abridged manner, and by hieroglyphics, the substance only of such things as they thought worthy of being transmitted to posterity, and could never form any regular histories; then it was next to an impossibility to engrave books of any considerable bulk in the wilderness, where they were continually changing their habitation; where they had no person to furnish them with clothing, to make that clothing for them, or even to mend their sandals, and where God was obliged to perform a miracle to preserve the garments of His people entire. They say that it is hardly probable that there should have been so many engravers among them, at the time that they were so deficient in the more necessary arts of life, and did not know even how to make bread; and if we answer to this, that the pillars of the tabernacle were of brass, and their chapiters of massy silver they reply, that though the order for this might have been given in the wilderness, it was not executed till after they were settled in perfect tranquillity.
Eben-Ezra was the first to argue that the Pentateuch, or the five books of Moses, was written during the time of the Kings. Wollaston, Collins, Tindal, Shaftesbury, Bolingbroke, and many others have claimed that during those times, people could only write their thoughts by carving them into polished stone, brick, lead, or wood. They suggest that during Moses's era, the Chaldeans and Egyptians only knew how to write in a limited way, using hieroglyphics to convey only the most important things they wanted to pass down to future generations, and that they could never create any detailed histories. Given these circumstances, it would have been nearly impossible to carve books of significant length in the wilderness, where they were constantly moving, had no one to provide or make their clothes, nor could anyone even repair their sandals. In fact, God had to perform a miracle to keep their clothing intact. They argue that it’s unlikely there were many engravers among them when they were so lacking in fundamental life skills and didn’t even know how to make bread. If we counter this by pointing out that the pillars of the tabernacle were made of brass and their capitals of solid silver, they respond that while the order for this might have been given in the wilderness, it wasn’t carried out until after they were settled in peace.
They cannot conceive, they say, how the Israelites, who were a poor and vagabond people, could have asked for a calf of massy gold to be erected for the object of their adoration, at the foot of the very mountain where God was then talking with Moses, and in the very midst of the thunder and lightning, and the sound of the heavenly trumpet, which were heard and seen by all present. They profess their astonishment that it should have been only the day before Moses descended from the mountain, that all the people should have addressed themselves to his brother Aaron to raise this golden calf; or how it was possible for Aaron to have cast such an image in one single day; and still more, how Moses could have reduced it into an impalpable powder. They say that it is impossible for any artist to make a statue of gold in less than three months, and that not all the possible efforts of the chemical art are sufficient to reduce such a mass into a powder that may be swallowed, and consequently, that the prevarication of Aaron and this operation of Moses must have been two miracles.
They can't understand, they say, how the Israelites, who were a poor and wandering people, could have asked for a massive golden calf to be made for their worship at the foot of the very mountain where God was talking to Moses, amidst the thunder and lightning, and the sound of the heavenly trumpet that everyone there could hear and see. They express their shock that it was just the day before Moses came down from the mountain that the people turned to his brother Aaron to create this golden calf; or how Aaron managed to cast such a statue in just one day; and even more so, how Moses could have turned it into a fine powder. They claim it’s impossible for any artist to create a gold statue in less than three months, and that no amount of chemical work could reduce such a mass into a powder that could be swallowed, and therefore, Aaron’s deception and Moses’s act must have been two miracles.
Deceived by the humanity and goodness of their hearts, they cannot believe that Moses slaughtered three and twenty thousand souls to expiate this crime; nor, that so many men would have tamely suffered themselves to be murdered without a third miracle. Lastly, they think it very extraordinary that Aaron, who was the most guilty of all, should have been rewarded for that very crime for which the rest underwent so dreadful a punishment, by being created high-priest, and go to offer sacrifice at the high altar, while the bodies of three and twenty thousand of his slaughtered brethren lay bleeding round him.
Fooled by the kindness and goodness in their hearts, they can't believe that Moses killed twenty-three thousand people to make up for this crime; nor can they understand that so many men would have passively allowed themselves to be killed without a third miracle. Finally, they find it shocking that Aaron, who was the most at fault, was rewarded for the exact crime that caused such a horrific punishment for the others, by being made high priest and allowed to offer sacrifices at the high altar, while the bodies of twenty-three thousand of his slaughtered fellow men lay bleeding around him.
They start the same difficulties concerning the eighty thousand Israelites who were slain by order of Moses, to atone for the crime of a single one of them, for being surprised with a Moabite woman; and seeing that Solomon, and so many other of the Jewish kings did, without being punished for it, take to themselves strange wives, they cannot conceive what great crime there could be in an individual making an alliance with one Moabite woman.
They raise the same issues about the eighty thousand Israelites who were killed under Moses' orders to make up for the wrongdoing of just one person, who was caught with a Moabite woman. And considering that Solomon and many other Jewish kings did the same without facing any consequences, they can't understand what serious crime there could be in an individual forming a relationship with one Moabite woman.
Ruth was a Moabitess, though her family was originally of Bethlehem; the Scripture always distinguishes her by the name of Ruth the Moabitess; and yet she went and laid herself by the side of Boaz, received six measures of barley from him, was afterwards married to him, and was the grandmother of David. Rahab was not only a stranger, but also a common prostitute, or a harlot, as she is called in Scripture; yet she was taken to wife by Solomon, a prince of Judæa; from whom also David was descended. This Rahab is taken to be a type of the Christian church by several of the ancient fathers; and especially by Origen, in his seventh homily on Joshua.
Ruth was a Moabitess, though her family originally came from Bethlehem; the scriptures always refer to her as Ruth the Moabitess. She went and lay down beside Boaz, received six measures of barley from him, later married him, and became David's grandmother. Rahab was not only a foreigner but also a common prostitute, referred to as a harlot in the scriptures; yet she married Solomon, a prince of Judah, from whom David was also descended. This Rahab is considered a symbol of the Christian church by several early church fathers, particularly by Origen in his seventh homily on Joshua.
Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah, by whom David begat Solomon, was a Hittite. And if we go farther back, we shall find that the patriarch Judah married a Canaanitess; and his sons lay with Thamar, who was of the race of Aaron; and the woman with whom Judah, without knowing it, committed incest, was not of the Israelitish race.
Bathsheba, Uriah's wife, who David had Solomon with, was a Hittite. If we look even further back, we see that the patriarch Judah married a Canaanite woman; and his sons were with Tamar, who came from the line of Aaron; and the woman with whom Judah unknowingly committed incest was not from the Israelite lineage.
Thus then was our Lord Jesus Christ pleased to take upon him flesh in a family descended from five aliens, to show that all nations should partake of his inheritance. The rabbi Eben-Ezra was, as we have already observed, the first who undertook to prove that the Pentateuch was compiled long after the time of Moses; and for his authority quotes several passages in those books; and amongst others the following: “The Canaanite then dwelt in that land. The mountain of Moriah, called the Mountain of God. The bed of Og, king of Bashan, is still to be seen in Rabah. And the country of Bashan is called the villages of Jaiar unto this day. Never was there a prophet seen in Israel like unto Moses. These are the kings who reigned in Edom, before any king reigned over Israel.” He pretends that these passages, in which mention is made of events that happened long after the time of Moses, could never have been written by Moses himself. To this it is replied, that these passages were added long after by way of notes by the transcribers.
Thus, our Lord Jesus Christ chose to take on human form in a family descended from five outsiders, to demonstrate that all nations should share in his inheritance. The rabbi Eben-Ezra was, as we’ve already mentioned, the first to argue that the Pentateuch was compiled long after Moses' time; he supports his claim by citing several passages from those books, including: “The Canaanite then dwelled in that land. The mountain of Moriah, called the Mountain of God. The bed of Og, king of Bashan, is still visible in Rabah. And the region of Bashan is referred to as the villages of Jair to this day. Never has there been a prophet in Israel like Moses. These are the kings who ruled in Edom before any king ruled over Israel.” He asserts that these passages, which mention events that occurred long after Moses' time, could not have been written by Moses himself. In response, it is argued that these passages were added later as notes by the scribes.
Newton, whose name ought on every other occasion to be mentioned with respect, but who, as a man, may have been liable to error, in the introduction to his commentaries upon Daniel and St. John, ascribes the five books of Moses, Joshua, and Judges to holy writers of much later date; and founds his opinion on the thirty-sixth chapter of Genesis, the seventeenth, eighteenth, nineteenth, and twenty-first chapters of Judges, the eighth chapter of Samuel, the second chapter of Chronicles, and the fourth chapter of the book of Ruth; and indeed, considering that in the thirty-sixth chapter of Genesis we find mention made of Kings, and that David is spoken of in the books of Judges and that of Ruth, it should seem that those books were compiled in the times of the Kings. This is also the opinion of several divines, at the head of whom is the famous Le Clerc. But there are very few of those who are followers of this opinion, that have had the curiosity to fathom these mysteries; a curiosity which certainly makes no part of the duty of man. For when the learned and the ignorant, the prince and the peasant, shall, after this short life, appear together before the throne of Eternal Majesty, every one of us then will wish to have been just and humane, generous and compassionate; and no one will pride himself in having known exactly the year in which the Pentateuch was written, or in having been able to distinguish the true text from the additional notes in use among the Scribes. God will not ask us whether we were of the opinion of the Masorites against the Talmud, or whether we may not have mistaken a Caph for a Beth, a Yod for a Vau, or a Daleth for a Resh. No, certainly; but he will judge us according to our deeds, and not according to our knowledge of the Hebrew language. Let us therefore abide firmly by the decision of the Church, so far as is agreeable to the reasonable duty of a believer.
Newton, whose name should be respected every time it’s mentioned, may have been prone to mistakes as a person. In the introduction to his commentaries on Daniel and St. John, he attributes the five books of Moses, along with Joshua and Judges, to holy writers from much later periods. He bases his view on several passages: the thirty-sixth chapter of Genesis, chapters seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, and twenty-one of Judges, the eighth chapter of Samuel, the second chapter of Chronicles, and the fourth chapter of Ruth. Indeed, since the thirty-sixth chapter of Genesis mentions kings and David is referred to in Judges and Ruth, it appears that these books were compiled during the time of the kings. This view is also held by several theologians, notably the famous Le Clerc. However, very few followers of this opinion have taken the time to explore these mysteries, which is not necessarily part of our human duty. Because when the learned and the uneducated, the prince and the peasant, stand together before the throne of Eternal Majesty after this short life, each of us will wish we were just, kind, generous, and compassionate. No one will take pride in knowing the exact year when the Pentateuch was written or in being able to separate the true text from the additional notes used by the Scribes. God won’t ask us whether we sided with the Masorites against the Talmud or if we mistakenly confused a Caph with a Beth, a Yod with a Vau, or a Daleth with a Resh. No, certainly not; but He will judge us by our actions, not by how well we know Hebrew. Therefore, let us firmly adhere to the decisions of the Church, as long as they align with the reasonable duty of a believer.
We will conclude this note with an important passage from Leviticus, a book composed after the time of the golden calf. The Jews are there commanded no more to offer their sacrifices to goats with whom they have gone a-whoring.* We cannot say whether this strange worship came from Egypt, the country of sorcery and superstition; but there is reason to believe, that the custom of our pretended magicians of keeping a Sabbath apart, for adoring a goat, and committing such detestable uncleanliness with it as is shocking to conception, came from the ancient Jews, as it is certain that they first taught a part of Europe the practice of magic. What a detestable people! Surely * Leviticus vii. and xviii. 22. such infamous and unnatural practices deserve the punishment at least equal to that which befell them for worshipping the golden calf; and yet, we find the lawgiver contents himself with simply prohibiting those practices. We have quoted this subject only to show what the Jewish nation was; the sin of bestiality must certainly have been very common amongst them, since they are the only people we know among whom there was a necessity for any law to prohibit that crime, the commission of which was not even suspected by any other legislators.
We will end this note with an important passage from Leviticus, a book written after the time of the golden calf. The Jews are instructed not to offer their sacrifices to goats they have gone a-whoring with. We can’t say if this strange worship came from Egypt, the land of magic and superstition; however, there is reason to believe that the custom of our so-called magicians having a separate Sabbath to worship a goat and engaging in such disgusting acts, which are hard to imagine, originated with the ancient Jews, as they clearly taught part of Europe the practice of magic. What a terrible people! Surely such infamous and unnatural practices deserve a punishment at least as severe as the one they received for worshiping the golden calf; yet, we find that the lawgiver is satisfied to simply prohibit those practices. We mention this only to illustrate what the Jewish nation was like; the sin of bestiality must have been quite common among them, since they are the only people known to have needed a law prohibiting that crime, which wasn't even suspected by any other lawmakers.
There is reason to believe that on account of the fatigues and distresses which the Jews suffered in the deserts of Paran, Horeb, and Kadash-Barnea, the female species, which is always the weakest, might have failed amongst them; and it is certain that the Jews were greatly in want of women, since we find them almost always commanded, when they conquered any town or village, to the right or left of the lake Asphaltes, to put all the inhabitants to the sword, excepting only the young women who were of an age to know man.
There’s a belief that because of the hardships and struggles the Jews faced in the deserts of Paran, Horeb, and Kadesh-Barnea, the women, who are often the most vulnerable, might have been among those who suffered. It's clear that the Jews were in dire need of women, as we see that when they conquered any town or village near the shores of the Dead Sea, they were almost always ordered to kill all the inhabitants, except for the young women who were of an age to know men.
The Arabs, who still inhabit a part of these deserts, stipulate to this day in the treaties which they make with the caravans, that they shall furnish them with marriageable women; so that it is not improbable but that the young men of those barren countries might have carried the depravation of human nature so far as to have had carnal commerce with goats, as is related of the shepherds of Calabria.
The Arabs, who still live in some of these deserts, still include in the treaties they make with caravans a requirement to provide them with women who are eligible for marriage. It's not unlikely that the young men in those desolate regions could have sunk so low as to have had sexual relations with goats, similar to what is said about the shepherds in Calabria.
It is still, however, uncertain whether any monsters were produced by this unnatural copulation, and whether there is any foundation for the ancient stories of satyrs, fauns, centaurs, and minotaurs; history says there is; but natural philosophy has not yet cleared up to us this monstrous circumstance.
It’s still unclear whether any monsters came from this unnatural union and if there’s any truth to the old tales of satyrs, fauns, centaurs, and minotaurs; history claims there is, but natural philosophy hasn’t yet explained this strange situation to us.
-
40 Num. xxi 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 21:9.
-
41 Midian was not included in the Land of Promise; it is a little canton of Idumæa, in Arabia Petræa, beginning to the northward of the torrent of Arron, and ending at the torrent of Zared, in the midst of rocks on the eastern border of the lake Asphaltes. This country is inhabited by a small Arabian horde or tribe, and may be about eight leagues long and about seven in breadth.
41 Midian was not part of the Promised Land; it's a small area of Idumæa, in Arabia Petræa, starting north of the Arron stream and ending at the Zared stream, surrounded by rocks on the eastern edge of the Asphaltes lake. This region is home to a small Arabian tribe and is roughly eight leagues long and about seven wide.
-
42 Num. xxxi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 31.
-
43 Num. xxxi. 40.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 31:40.
-
44 It is plain by the text that Jephthah did actually sacrifice his daughter. Doctor Calmet; in his dissertation upon Jephthah’s vow, says, that “God did not approve these vows; but when once any one had made them, he insisted upon their being fulfilled, was it only to punish those who made them, and to put a check upon them in the doing it by fear of being obliged to perform them.” This action of Jephthah is condemned by St. Augustine and almost all the fathers, although the Scripture says that he was filled with the spirit of God; and St. Paul in the eleventh chapter of his Epistle to the Hebrews, greatly praises Jephthah, exalting him even above Samuel and David.
44 It's clear from the text that Jephthah really did sacrifice his daughter. Doctor Calmet, in his essay on Jephthah’s vow, states that “God did not approve these vows; but once someone made them, He insisted they be fulfilled, if only to punish those who made them and to deter others from doing the same through fear of being obligated to carry them out.” Jephthah’s actions are condemned by St. Augustine and nearly all the church fathers, even though Scripture says he was filled with the Spirit of God; and St. Paul in the eleventh chapter of his Epistle to the Hebrews highly praises Jephthah, elevating him even above Samuel and David.
St. Jerome, in his Epistle to Julian, expresses himself thus; “Jephthah sacrificed his daughter to the Lord, and therefore the Apostle has placed him among the saints.” Here now is a diversity in opinions, concerning which it is not permitted us to pronounce a decision; nay, it is even dangerous to have any opinion of our own.
St. Jerome, in his letter to Julian, says, “Jephthah sacrificed his daughter to the Lord, and that’s why the Apostle includes him among the saints.” There’s a variety of opinions on this matter, and we’re not allowed to make a judgment; in fact, it’s even risky to have our own opinion.
-
45 The death of Agag, king of the Amalekites, may be looked upon as a real sacrifice. Saul had made this prince a prisoner of war, and had admitted him to a capitulation notwithstanding that the priest and the prophet Samuel had charged him to spare no one; saying to him expressly: “Go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not, but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass.”—“And Samuel hewed Agag in pieces before the Lord at Gilgal.”
45 The death of Agag, king of the Amalekites, can be seen as a true sacrifice. Saul had taken this prince as a prisoner of war and allowed him to surrender, even though the priest and prophet Samuel had told him to spare no one. Samuel had said to him clearly: “Go and attack Amalek, and completely destroy everything they have. Don’t spare them; kill both man and woman, infant and toddler, ox and sheep, camel and donkey.” — “And Samuel cut Agag into pieces before the Lord at Gilgal.”
“The zeal with which this prophet was animated,” says Calmet, “put a sword into his hand on this occasion, to revenge the honor of God, and to confound Saul.”
“The passion that drove this prophet,” says Calmet, “gave him a sword this time, to defend God's honor and to put Saul in his place.”
In this melancholy adventure, we have a vow, a priest, and a victim; consequently, it is a real sacrifice. We find from history that most nations, the Chinese excepted, were wont to sacrifice human victims to the Deity; Plutarch says, that this custom prevailed even among the Romans at some certain times. Cæsar in his “Commentaries” tells us that the Germans were going to sacrifice two of his officers, whom he had sent to confer with their king, Ariovistus, had not Cæsar delivered them by beating the German army. I have in another place observed,* that this violation of the laws of nations, and the offering of human victims, which was rendered more horrible by its being done by the hands of their women, seems a little to contradict Tacitus’s panegyric on them in his treatise “De Moribus Germanorum,” which seems rather to have been designed as a satire upon the Roman people, than to praise the Germans, to whom he was an utter stranger. And here we may observe by the way, that Tacitus was fonder of satire than of truth; he labors to throw everything, even the most indifferent actions, into an odious point of light; and his malice pleases us as much as his style, because we are naturally fond of wit and slander.
In this sorrowful adventure, we have a promise, a priest, and a victim; therefore, it’s a true sacrifice. History shows us that most nations, except the Chinese, used to sacrifice human victims to their gods; Plutarch mentions that this custom even existed among the Romans at certain times. Cæsar in his “Commentaries” tells us that the Germans were about to sacrifice two of his officers, whom he had sent to speak with their king, Ariovistus, had Cæsar not saved them by defeating the German army. I have pointed out elsewhere observed,* that this breach of the laws of nations and the offering of human victims, which became even more horrific because it was carried out by their women, seems somewhat in conflict with Tacitus’s praise of them in his work “De Moribus Germanorum,” which appears more like a satire against the Romans than a commendation of the Germans, whom he barely knew. It’s worth noting that Tacitus preferred satire over truth; he tries to cast everything, even the most insignificant actions, in a negative light; and his spite entertains us as much as his writing, because we naturally enjoy wit and scandal.
But to return to the subject of human sacrifices. This custom prevailed as much among our forefathers as with * Additions to General History, part i., of Voltaire. the Germans; it is the lowest degree of debasement to which human nature can fall when left to herself, and is one of the effects of the weakness of mortal understanding, which reasons thus: We ought to offer to God whatever we have of most pleasing or valuable; there is nothing more valuable than our children; therefore we ought to select the youngest and most beautiful to sacrifice them to the Deity.
But let's get back to the topic of human sacrifices. This practice was just as common among our ancestors as it was among the Germans; it's the most extreme form of degradation that human nature can reach when left to its own devices. It's one of the results of the limitations of human understanding, which thinks this way: We should offer to God whatever we hold most dear or valuable; there’s nothing more valuable than our children; therefore, we should choose the youngest and most beautiful to sacrifice to the deity.
Philo says that the Canaanites used to offer their children in sacrifice, before God had commanded Abraham, as a trial of his faith, to offer up his only son, Isaac.
Philo says that the Canaanites used to sacrifice their children, before God commanded Abraham to test his faith by offering his only son, Isaac.
Sanchoniathon, as quoted by Eusebius, says that the Phœnicians, when threatened with any great danger or distress, offered up the most favorite of their children, and that Ilus sacrificed his son, Jehud, much about the same time that God made the trial of Abraham’s faith. It is very difficult to penetrate into the dark recesses of early antiquity; but it is too melancholy a truth that these horrible sacrifices were almost everywhere in use; and men have laid them aside, only in proportion as they have become civilized. So true is it that civilization is the nurse of humanity.
Sanchoniathon, as cited by Eusebius, states that the Phoenicians, when facing significant danger or hardship, would sacrifice their most beloved children. Ilus sacrificed his son, Jehud, around the same time that God tested Abraham's faith. It's quite challenging to delve into the obscure depths of early history; however, it’s a sad reality that these horrific sacrifices were widely practiced. People have abandoned them only as they have become more civilized. This clearly shows that civilization nurtures humanity.
-
46 Ezek. xxxix. 49.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezekiel 39:49.
-
47 Judges ix. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 9:24.
-
48 Judges xvii. last verse.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 17: final verse.
-
49 Judges xviii. 11–29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 18:11-29.
-
50 Judges xviii. 11–39.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Judges 18:11–39.
-
52 Those who are unacquainted with the customs of antiquity, and who judge only from what they see about them, may possibly be astonished at this odd command; but they should reflect, that at those times it was the custom in Egypt, and most part of Assyria, to express things by hieroglyphical figures, signs, and types.
52 People unfamiliar with ancient customs, who judge solely based on their present surroundings, might be surprised by this strange command. However, they should consider that in those times, it was customary in Egypt and much of Assyria to convey ideas through hieroglyphic figures, symbols, and types.
The prophets, who were called seers by the Egyptians and Jews, not only expressed themselves in allegories, but also represented by signs those events which they foretold. Thus we find Isaiah, the chief of the four greater prophets, taking a roll and writing therein, “Maher-Shalal-Hashbaz,” that is, “Make haste to the spoil”; and going in unto the prophetess, she conceived and bare a son, whom the Lord called Maher-Shalal-Hashbaz. This is a type of the evils which were to be brought upon the Jews by the people of Egypt and Assyria.
The prophets, known as seers by the Egyptians and Jews, not only used allegories to express themselves but also symbolized the events they predicted with signs. For instance, we see Isaiah, the leader of the four major prophets, taking a scroll and writing on it, “Maher-Shalal-Hashbaz,” which means “Make haste to the spoil.” He then approached the prophetess, who became pregnant and gave birth to a son that the Lord named Maher-Shalal-Hashbaz. This represents the troubles that would come upon the Jews from the Egyptians and Assyrians.
The prophet also says: “Before that the child shall be of an age to eat butter and honey, to refuse the evil and choose the good, the land that they abhorred shall be delivered of both her kings; and the Lord will hiss to the flies of Egypt, and for the bees of Assyr, and the Lord will shave with a razor that is hired, the beard and the hair of the feet of the king of Assyria.”*
The prophet also says: “Before the child is old enough to eat butter and honey and able to reject what is wrong and choose what is right, the land they despised will be freed of both its kings; and the Lord will call for the flies from Egypt and for the bees from Assyria, and the Lord will shave with a hired razor, the beard and the hair on the feet of the king of Assyria.
This prophecy of the bees, and of the shaving of the beard, and of the hair of the feet, can be understood only by those who know that it was a custom to call the swarms of bees together by the sound of a flageolet or pipe, or some other rustic instrument; that the greatest affront that could be done to any man was to cut off his beard; and that the hair on the private parts was called the hair of the feet, which was never shaven but in cases of leprosy, or other unclean disorders. All these figures, which would appear so strange in our style, signify nothing more than that the Lord will, in the course of a few years, deliver His people from captivity.
This prophecy about the bees, the shaving of beards, and the hair on the feet can only be understood by those who know that it was a tradition to call swarms of bees using the sound of a flute or some other simple instrument; that the biggest insult to a man was to cut off his beard; and that the hair in private areas was referred to as the hair of the feet, which was only shaved in cases of leprosy or other unclean ailments. All these symbols, which might seem odd to us, simply mean that the Lord will, in a few years, free His people from captivity.
We find the same prophet walking naked and barefoot to show that the king of Assyria shall lead away the Egyptians and Ethiopians captives, without their having wherewithal to cover their nakedness.†
We see the same prophet walking around naked and barefoot to demonstrate that the king of Assyria will take the Egyptians and Ethiopians away as captives, leaving them with nothing to cover their nudity.†
The prophet Ezekiel eats the roll of parchment which God had given him; afterwards he eats his bread covered with excrement, and continues to lie on his left side three hundred and ninety days, and forty days on his right side, to show that the Jews should want bread, and as a type of the number of years they were to remain in captivity. He loads himself with chains, as a figure of those that they are to wear; and he cuts off the hair of his head and of his beard, and divides them into three parts; the first of these portions is a type of those who are to perish in the city of Jerusalem; the second, of such as are to be slain without the walls; and the third, of those who are to be carried away to Babylon.‡
The prophet Ezekiel eats the scroll that God gave him; then he eats bread covered in dung and lies on his left side for three hundred ninety days, and on his right side for forty days, to demonstrate that the Jews will lack bread, representing the number of years they will remain in captivity. He chains himself as a symbol of the chains they will wear; he cuts off the hair from his head and beard and divides it into three parts: the first part represents those who will perish in the city of Jerusalem; the second represents those who will be killed outside the walls; and the third represents those who will be taken away to Babylon.
The prophet Hosea takes to himself a woman who is an adulteress, and whom he purchases for fifteen pieces of silver, and for an homer and a half of barley, and says unto her: “Thou shalt abide for me many days, thou shalt not play the harlot, and thou shalt not be for another man, for so shall the children of Israel abide many days without a king, and without a prince, and without an image, and without an ephod, and without teraphim”;§ in a word, the seers or prophets scarcely ever foretell anything without using a type or sign of the thing foretold.
The prophet Hosea marries a woman who is an adulteress and buys her for fifteen pieces of silver and a homer and a half of barley. He tells her, “You will stay with me for many days, you will not be unfaithful, and you will not belong to another man, because the children of Israel will stay many days without a king, without a ruler, without an image, without an ephod, and without teraphim In short, the seers or prophets hardly ever predict anything without using a symbol or sign of what’s being foretold.
Jeremiah therefore only conformed to the usual custom when he bound himself with cords, and put bonds and yokes * Isaiah vii. 15–18. † Isaiah xx. ‡ Ezek. iv. seq. § Hosea iii. upon his neck, as figures of the approaching slavery of those to whom he sent them, and if we attend properly to these things, we shall find the times here spoken of to be like those of an old world, differing in everything from the new society. The laws, the manner of making war, were all absolutely different; and if we only open Homer and the first book of Herodotus, we need nothing more to convince us that there is not the least resemblance between the people of early antiquity and ourselves; hence we ought to distrust our own judgment, when we attempt to compare their manners with ours. Even nature herself is not now the same she was then; magicians and sorcerers had at that time a power over her which they no longer possess; they enchanted serpents, they raised the dead out of their tombs, etc. God sent dreams, and men interpreted them. The gift of prophecy was common. And we read of several metamorphoses, such as of Nebuchadnezzar into an ox, of Lot’s wife into a pillar of salt, and of five whole cities changed in an instant into a burning lake.
Jeremiah only followed the usual custom when he tied himself up with cords and put bonds and yokes around his neck, as symbols of the coming slavery of those he was sending messages to. If we pay close attention to these things, we'll see that the times being described are like those of an ancient world, completely different from our modern society. The laws and ways of waging war were all totally different; if we just read Homer and the first book of Herodotus, it becomes clear that there is no resemblance between the people of ancient times and ourselves. Therefore, we should be cautious in our judgment when trying to compare their ways with ours. Even nature itself isn’t the same as it was back then; magicians and sorcerers had powers over nature that they no longer have; they could enchant serpents, raise the dead from their graves, and so on. God sent dreams, and people interpreted them. Prophecy was common. We also read about several transformations, such as Nebuchadnezzar turning into an ox, Lot’s wife becoming a pillar of salt, and five entire cities instantly changed into a burning lake.
There were likewise several species of men that no longer exist. The race of giants, Rephaim, Emim, Nephilim, and Enacim, have totally disappeared. St. Augustine, in his fifth book “De Civitate Dei,” says that he saw a tooth of one of those ancient giants that was at least a hundred times as large as one of our grinders. Ezekiel speaks of pygmies (Gamadim), not above a cubit high, who fought at the siege of Tyre; and almost all writers, sacred and profane, have agreed in the truth of these relations.
There were also several types of people that no longer exist. The race of giants, Rephaim, Emim, Nephilim, and Enacim, have completely vanished. St. Augustine, in his fifth book “De Civitate Dei,” mentions that he saw a tooth from one of those ancient giants that was at least a hundred times larger than one of our molars. Ezekiel talks about pygmies (Gamadim), who were no taller than a cubit, and who fought during the siege of Tyre; almost all writers, both sacred and secular, have agreed on the accuracy of these accounts.
In fine, the ancient world was so different from ours that there is no drawing any rule for our conduct from it; and if in the earliest ages of antiquity we find mankind mutually persecuting and destroying one another on account of their different faiths, far be it from us, who live under the enlightened law of grace, to copy after such originals.
In short, the ancient world was so different from ours that we can’t take any guidelines for our behavior from it; and if in the earliest ages of history we see people harming and killing each other over their differing beliefs, we should avoid imitating such examples, especially since we live under the enlightened law of grace.
-
53 Jer. xxvii. xxviii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 27:28
-
54 Isaiah xliv. and xlv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 44 and 45
-
55 Malachi i. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Malachi 1:1
-
56 Deut. xxviii. 28 and seq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deut. 28:28 and onward.
-
57 There is but one passage in the whole Mosaic law from which one might conclude that Moses was acquainted with the reigning opinion among the Egyptians, that the soul did not die with the body. This passage is very particular, and is in the eighteenth chapter of Deuteronomy: “There shall not be found among you any one that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits (Python), or a wizard, or a necromancer.” From this passage it appears that by invoking the souls of the dead this pretended necromancy supposed a permanency of the soul. It might also happen that the necromancers of whom Moses speaks, being but ignorant deceivers, might not have a distinct idea of the magic they operated. They made people believe that they forced the dead to speak, and by the power of their art restored the body to the same state as when living; without once examining whether their ridiculous operations might authorize the doctrine of the immortality of the soul. The ancient magicians were never philosophers; they were at best but a set of stupid jugglers, who played their tricks before as illiterate spectators.
57 There is only one part of the entire Mosaic law that suggests Moses was aware of the common belief among the Egyptians that the soul doesn’t die with the body. This part is specific and found in the eighteenth chapter of Deuteronomy: “There shall not be found among you any one that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits (Python), or a wizard, or a necromancer.” From this passage, it seems that by calling upon the souls of the dead, this so-called necromancy assumed the soul's permanence. It's also possible that the necromancers Moses refers to, being merely ignorant deceivers, didn’t really understand the magic they practiced. They convinced people that they could make the dead speak and, through their supposed power, returned the body to its living state; without considering that their absurd acts might support the belief in the immortality of the soul. The ancient magicians were never philosophers; they were at most just a group of foolish tricksters performing for an uneducated audience.
But what is very strange and worthy of observation is that the word “python” should be found in Deuteronomy so long before that Greek term was known to the Hebrews; and indeed this word is not to be found in the Hebrew, of which we have never had a good translation.
But what's really strange and worth noting is that the word "python" appears in Deuteronomy long before that Greek term was known to the Hebrews; and in fact, this word is not present in the Hebrew, which we have never had a good translation of.
There are many insurmountable difficulties in this language; it is a mixture of Phœnician, Egyptian, Syriac, and Arabic, and has undergone many alterations to the present time. The Hebrew verbs had only two moods, the present and the future; the rest were to be guessed at by the sense. The different vowels were frequently expressed by the same characters, or rather, indeed, they were not expressed at all; and the inventors of points have only increased the difficulties they meant to remove. Every adverb had twenty different significations, and the same word had frequently several contrary senses. Add to this that the language was in itself very dry and barren; for the Jews, not being acquainted with the arts, could not express what they knew nothing of. In a word, the Hebrew is to the Greek what the language of a pedant is to that of an academic.
There are many overwhelming challenges in this language; it’s a blend of Phoenician, Egyptian, Syriac, and Arabic, and has gone through numerous changes over time. Hebrew verbs only had two moods: the present and the future; the rest had to be inferred from context. The various vowels were often represented by the same characters, or rather, they weren’t represented at all; and the people who created the vowel points only made the problems they intended to solve worse. Each adverb had twenty different meanings, and the same word often had multiple opposite meanings. On top of that, the language itself was quite dry and limited; since the Jews were not familiar with the arts, they couldn’t express things they didn’t understand. In short, Hebrew is to Greek what the language of a pedant is to that of a scholar.
-
58 Ezek. xviii. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezekiel 18:20.
-
59 The opinion of Ezekiel was at length the prevailing one of the synagogue; not but that there were always some Jews who, though they believed in a state of eternal punishment, yet believed at the same time that God punished the sins of the fathers upon the children. At present, indeed, they are punished even beyond the fiftieth generation, and yet are in danger of eternal punishment. It may be asked how the offsprings of those Jews who were not concerned in putting Christ to death can be temporarily punished in the persons of their children, who were as innocent as themselves. This temporal punishment, or rather this manner of living, so different from all other people, and of trading over the whole earth without having any country of their own, cannot be considered as a punishment, compared with what they are to expect hereafter on account of their unbelief, and which they might avoid by a sincere repentance.
59 Eventually, Ezekiel's viewpoint became the dominant one in the synagogue. However, there were always some Jews who, while they believed in eternal punishment, also thought that God punishes the sins of the fathers onto the children. Right now, they are even punished beyond the fiftieth generation and are still at risk of eternal punishment. One might wonder how the descendants of those Jews who weren't involved in Christ's death can be punished through their innocent children. This temporary punishment, or rather this way of living, which is so different from everyone else’s and allows them to trade all over the world without having a homeland, can't really be seen as punishment compared to what they can expect later because of their unbelief, which they could avoid through genuine repentance.
-
60 Ezek. xx. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezekiel 25
-
61 Those who have thought to discover the doctrine of hell and heaven, such as it is now believed by us, in the Mosaic books, have been strangely mistaken; their error is owing entirely to an idle dispute about words: the Vulgate having translated the Hebrew word Sheol, the pit, by the Latin word infernum, and this latter having been rendered in French by enfer, hell, they have taken occasion from this equivocal translation to establish a belief that the ancient Hebrews had a notion of the Hades and Tartarus of the Greeks, known to other nations before them by different appellations.
61 Those who have tried to find the teachings about hell and heaven, as we believe them today, in the Mosaic books, have been quite mistaken; their error comes from a pointless argument about words: the Vulgate translated the Hebrew word Sheol, meaning the pit, into the Latin word infernum, and this was then translated into French as enfer, hell. They used this ambiguous translation to support the idea that the ancient Hebrews believed in the Hades and Tartarus of the Greeks, which were known to other nations by different names before them.
We are told in the sixteenth chapter of Numbers, that the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up Korah, Dathan, and Abiron, and they and all that appertained to them went down alive into the pit, or grave; now certainly there is nothing said in this passage concerning the souls of these three persons, nor yet of the torments of hell, nor of eternal punishments.
We read in the sixteenth chapter of Numbers that the ground opened up and swallowed Korah, Dathan, and Abiron, and they and everything they had went down alive into the pit, or grave. This passage does not mention anything about the souls of these three individuals, nor does it talk about the torments of hell or eternal punishment.
It is very extraordinary that the authors of the “Dictionnaire Encyclopédique” under the word hell (enfer) should say that the ancient Hebrews believed in its existence. If this be true, there would be an insurmountable contradiction in the Pentateuch; for why should Moses have spoken of the punishment after death in one single passage only, of all his works. On this occasion they quote the thirty-second chapter of Deuteronomy; but after a mutilated manner. The whole passage is as follows: “They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God, they have provoked me to anger with their vanities, and I will move them to jealousy with those that are not a people, I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. For a fire is kindled in my anger, and shall burn unto the lowest hell; and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on fire the foundations of the mountains. I will heap mischiefs upon them; I will spend mine arrows upon them. They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning heat and with bitter destruction; I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents of the dust.”
It’s quite remarkable that the authors of the “Dictionnaire Encyclopédique” claim under the word hell (enfer) that the ancient Hebrews believed in its existence. If this is true, it creates an unresolvable contradiction in the Pentateuch; why would Moses only mention punishment after death in one single passage of all his works? In this instance, they reference the thirty-second chapter of Deuteronomy, but in a distorted way. The full passage reads: “They have moved me to jealousy with what is not God, they have provoked me to anger with their worthless things, and I will move them to jealousy with those who are not a people, I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. For a fire is kindled in my anger, and it shall burn to the lowest hell; it will consume the earth and its harvest, and set on fire the foundations of the mountains. I will heap misfortunes upon them; I will use my arrows against them. They will be consumed by hunger, and devoured by burning heat and bitter destruction; I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, along with the poison of serpents from the dust.”
But have any or all of these expressions the least relation to the idea of hell-torments? On the contrary, it seems as if these words were purposely inserted to prove that our hell was unknown to the ancient Jews.
But do any of these expressions actually relate to the idea of hell-torments? On the contrary, it seems like these words were intentionally included to show that our concept of hell was unknown to the ancient Jews.
The author of this article quotes also the following passage from the twenty-fourth chapter of Job: “The eye of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight, saying, no eye shall see me, and disguiseth his face. In the dark they dig through houses which they had marked for themselves in the daytime. They know not the light, for the morning is to them as the shadow of death; if one know them, they are in the terrors of the shadow of death. He is swift as the waters, their portion is cursed in the earth, he beholdeth not the way of the vineyards. Drought and heat consume the snow-waters, so doth the grave those who have sinned.”
The author of this article also quotes the following passage from the twenty-fourth chapter of Job: “The eye of the adulterer waits for dusk, thinking, no one will see me, and hides his face. In the dark, they break into houses they've marked during the day. They don't know the light; to them, morning is like the shadow of death. If someone knows them, they face the terrors of that shadow. They are as swift as water; their share is cursed in the land, and they don’t see the path of the vineyards. Drought and heat consume the snowmelt, just like the grave consumes those who have sinned.”
I quote these passages entire, otherwise it will be impossible to form a true idea of them. But let me ask if there is the least expression here from which one may conclude that Moses ever taught the Jews the clear and simple doctrine of eternal rewards and punishments?
I’m quoting these passages in full; otherwise, it’ll be impossible to really understand them. But let me ask: is there any indication here that Moses ever taught the Jews the straightforward idea of eternal rewards and punishments?
Not to mention that the Book of Job has nothing to do with the Mosaic law, there is great reason to believe that Job himself was not a Jew; this is the opinion of St. Jerome in his “Hebrew Questions upon Genesis.” The word Satan, which occurs in Job, was not known to the Jews, nor is it anywhere to be found in the five books of Moses. This name, as well as those of Gabriel and Raphael, were entirely unknown to the Jews before their captivity in Babylon. It would appear, then, that Job is very improperly quoted in this place.
Not to mention that the Book of Job has nothing to do with the Mosaic law, there's a good reason to believe that Job himself wasn’t a Jew; this is the view of St. Jerome in his “Hebrew Questions upon Genesis.” The word Satan, which appears in Job, was not known to the Jews, nor is it found anywhere in the five books of Moses. This name, along with those of Gabriel and Raphael, was completely unknown to the Jews before their captivity in Babylon. It seems, then, that Job is being cited incorrectly in this context.
But the last chapter of Isaiah is likewise brought in, where it is said: “And it shall come to pass that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord. And they shall go forth and look upon the carcasses of the men that have transgressed against me; for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched, and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh.”
But the last chapter of Isaiah is also included, where it says: “And it will happen that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, all humanity will come to worship before me, says the Lord. And they will go out and look at the bodies of the men who have sinned against me; for their worm will not die, their fire will not be extinguished, and they will be a horror to all humanity.”
Certainly, the casting out of these bodies to the view of all passengers, even to abhorring, and their being eaten by worms, can never mean that Moses taught the Jews the doctrine of the immortality of the soul; and the words “the fire shall not be quenched” can as little signify that the bodies so exposed to public view were to suffer eternal torments in hell.
Certainly, the disposal of these bodies for everyone to see, even those who find it repulsive, and them being eaten by worms, can never imply that Moses taught the Jews about the immortality of the soul; and the phrase “the fire shall not be quenched” also cannot mean that the bodies displayed to the public were meant to endure eternal suffering in hell.
How can any one quote a passage in Isaiah to prove that the Jews in the time of Moses had adopted the doctrine of the immortality of the soul? According to the Hebrew computation, Isaiah prophesied about the year of the world 3380. Moses lived about the year 2500; therefore there was a distance of eight centuries between the one and the other. Now it is an insult to common sense, a downright mockery, thus to abuse the licence of quoting, by pretending to prove that a writer was of this or that opinion from a passage in another writer who lived eight hundred years after him, and who has not even made any mention of such opinion. It is beyond contradiction that the immortality of the soul, and rewards and punishments after death, are clearly and positively expressed and declared in the New Testament, and it is equally certain, that nothing concerning them is to be found in any one part of the five books of Moses.
How can anyone quote a passage from Isaiah to argue that the Jews during Moses's time believed in the immortality of the soul? By the Hebrew timeline, Isaiah prophesied around the year 3380 of the world. Moses lived around the year 2500, which means there was an eight-century gap between them. It's a complete insult to common sense and a total joke to misuse the act of quoting by trying to prove that a writer held a certain opinion based on a passage from someone who lived eight hundred years later and didn't even mention that opinion. It's undeniable that the New Testament clearly states the immortality of the soul, as well as rewards and punishments after death, while nothing about these concepts can be found in any part of the five books of Moses.
Notwithstanding that the Jews did afterwards embrace this doctrine, they were far from having a proper idea of the spirituality of the soul; they thought, in common with most other nations, that the soul was an uncompounded aerial light substance that retained the appearance of the body it had formerly animated; and hence came the term apparition, manes of the dead. Several fathers of the Church were of the same opinion. Tertullian, in his twenty-second chapter “De Anima,” expresses himself thus: “Definimus animam Dei flatu natam, immortalem, corporalem, effigiatam, substantia simplicem”; that is, “We define the soul a substance, formed by the breath of God; of an immortal, corporeal, figurative, and simple nature.”
Despite the fact that the Jews later accepted this doctrine, they still didn't fully understand the spirituality of the soul. Like many other cultures, they believed that the soul was a pure, light, and airy substance that kept the appearance of the body it once inhabited; hence the term apparition, or the spirits of the dead. Several Church Fathers shared this view. Tertullian, in his twenty-second chapter “De Anima,” states: “Definimus animam Dei flatu natam, immortalem, corporalem, effigiatam, substantia simplicem”; which means, “We define the soul as a substance created by the breath of God; it is of an immortal, corporeal, figurative, and simple nature.”
St. Irenæus, in the thirty-fourth chapter of his second book, says: “Incorporales sunt animæ quantum ad comparationem mortalium corporum.” “Souls are incorporeal in comparison of mortal bodies.” Adding, “Christ has taught us that the soul retains the image of the body”; “Caracterem corporum in quo adoptantur,” etc. Christ does not appear ever to have taught such a doctrine, and it is difficult to understand what St. Irenæus means in this passage.
St. Irenæus, in the thirty-fourth chapter of his second book, says: “Souls are incorporeal in comparison to mortal bodies.” Adding, “Christ has taught us that the soul retains the image of the body”; “The character of the bodies in which they are adopted,” etc. Christ doesn’t seem to have taught such a doctrine, and it's hard to understand what St. Irenæus means in this passage.
St. Hilarius, in his commentary on St. Matthew, is still more express and positive; he roundly asserts the soul to have a corporeal substance, “Corpoream naturæ suæ substantiam sortiuntur.”
St. Hilarius, in his commentary on St. Matthew, is even more clear and direct; he confidently claims that the soul has a physical substance, “Corpoream naturæ suæ substantiam sortiuntur.”
St. Ambrose on Abraham, book ii. chap. viii., will have it that there is nothing free from matter, unless it be the substance of the Blessed Trinity.
St. Ambrose on Abraham, book ii. chap. viii., argues that nothing is free from matter, except for the essence of the Blessed Trinity.
These reverend fathers seem to have been very indifferent philosophers; but there is the greatest reason to believe that their divinity was in the main very sound, inasmuch as, notwithstanding their ignorance of the incomprehensible nature of the soul, they asserted it to be immortal, and endeavored to make it Christian.
These respected fathers appear to have been quite complacent philosophers; however, there is strong reason to believe that their theology was mostly solid, given that despite their lack of understanding of the incomprehensible nature of the soul, they claimed it to be immortal and tried to make it align with Christian beliefs.
We know that the soul is of a spiritual nature, but we do not at all know what spirit is. We are very imperfectly acquainted with matter; nor is it possible for us to have a distinct idea of what is not matter. Hardly capable of understanding what effects our senses have, we cannot of ourselves know anything of what surpasses the bound of those senses. We carry some few words of our common language into the inexplorable depths of metaphysics and divinity, in order to acquire some slight idea of those things, which we could never conceive or express; and we use those words as props to support the steps of our feeble understandings in travelling through those unknown regions.
We know that the soul is spiritual in nature, but we have no real idea of what spirit is. We're only somewhat familiar with matter; it's also impossible for us to have a clear understanding of what isn't matter. Struggling to comprehend what our senses perceive, we can't genuinely grasp anything beyond those limits. We take a few words from our everyday language into the uncharted territory of metaphysics and theology to try to get a basic understanding of things that we can never fully conceive or articulate. We use those words as crutches to help us navigate through those unfamiliar areas.
Thus we make use of the word spirit, which is the same as breath or air, to express something which is not matter; and this word breath, air, spirit, inspiring us insensibly with an idea of an uncompounded and light substance, we still refine upon this as much as possible, in order to obtain a proper conception of pure and simple spirituality; but we shall never be able to obtain a distinct notion of this, we do not even know what we say, when we pronounce the word substance; in its literal signification, it signifies something beneath, and thereby shows us that it is incomprehensible; for what is meant by that which is beneath? The knowledge of the secrets of God is not to be acquired in this life. Plunged as we are in mortal obscurity, we fight against one another, and strike at random in the darkness with which we are surrounded, without precisely knowing for what we are fighting.
So we use the word spirit, which is the same as breath or air, to describe something that isn’t physical; and this word breath, air, spirit, subtly inspires us with an idea of a pure and light substance. We keep refining this as much as possible to get a clearer idea of pure and simple spirituality. But we will never really grasp this concept; we don’t even know what we mean when we say the word substance. Literally, it means something beneath, which highlights its incomprehensibility; because what does it mean to say something is beneath? We can’t gain insight into the secrets of God in this life. Stuck in our mortal confusion, we fight against each other and swing blindly in the darkness that surrounds us, without really knowing what we are fighting for.
If mankind would consider all this with attention, every reasonable person will be ready to conclude that we ought to have the greatest indulgence for the opinions of others, and by our conduct endeavor to merit the same from them.
If people would take all this into account thoughtfully, every reasonable person would be inclined to agree that we should be very accepting of others' opinions and, through our actions, try to deserve the same acceptance in return.
The above remarks are not at all foreign to the principal point in question, which is to know whether men are bound to tolerate one another; inasmuch as by proving that in all times those of different opinions have been alike mistaken, it appears to have been the duty of all mankind in every age to treat each other with kindness and forbearance.
The remarks above are closely related to the main point, which is whether people are required to tolerate one another. By showing that people with different opinions have consistently been wrong, it seems that it has been the responsibility of everyone throughout history to treat each other with kindness and patience.
-
62 The doctrine of predestination is of long standing and universal; we find it in Homer. Jupiter was desirous to save the life of his son Sarpedon; but destiny had marked him for death, and Jupiter was obliged to submit. Destiny was, with the philosophers, either the necessary concatenation of causes and effects necessarily produced by nature, or that same concatenation ordained by Providence; the latter of which is most reasonable. We find the whole system of fatality or predestination, comprised in this line of Annæus Seneca: “Ducunt volentem fata, nolentem trahunt.” It has always been acknowledged that God governs the universe by eternal, universal and immutable laws; this truth gave rise to the many unintelligible disputes concerning free-will, which had never been defined before the great philosopher Locke arose, who has proved it to be the power of acting. God bestows this power, and man, acting freely according to the eternal decrees of Providence, is one of the wheels of the great machine of the universe. Free-will has been a subject of disputation from all antiquity; but no one until of late times was ever persecuted on this subject. How horrible, how absurd is it to have imprisoned and banished on account of this dispute a Pompone d’Andilly, an Arnauld, a Nicole, a Sacy, and so many others who were the shining lights of France!
62 The idea of predestination has been around for a long time and is universal; we see it in Homer. Jupiter wanted to save his son Sarpedon, but fate had already decided his death, so Jupiter had to accept it. To philosophers, fate was either the unavoidable connection of causes and effects produced by nature, or that same connection set by Providence; the latter being more reasonable. The entire concept of fate or predestination is captured in this line from Annæus Seneca: “Ducunt volentem fata, nolentem trahunt.” It has always been understood that God rules the universe with eternal, universal, and unchangeable laws; this idea led to many confusing debates around free will, which had never been clearly defined until the great philosopher Locke came along, who demonstrated it to be the capacity for action. God gives this capacity, and humans, acting freely in accordance with the eternal plans of Providence, are part of the vast machinery of the universe. Free will has been a topic of debate since ancient times; however, no one was ever persecuted over this matter until recently. How terrible and absurd it is to have imprisoned and exiled people like Pompone d’Andilly, Arnauld, Nicole, Sacy, and so many others who were great minds in France, simply because of this argument!
-
63 The theological romance of the Metempsychosis came from India, a part of the world to which we are indebted for many more fables than is generally believed. We find this doctrine explained by that beautiful poet Ovid, in the twelfth book of his “Metamorphoses.” It has been received in almost every part of the world, and has everywhere met with its opposers; nevertheless, we do not find that any priest among the ancients ever caused a disciple of Pythagoras to be sent to prison.
63 The theological concept of Metempsychosis originated in India, a place that has given us many more stories than most people realize. This idea is beautifully explained by the poet Ovid in the twelfth book of his “Metamorphoses.” It has been accepted in nearly every corner of the world, though it has faced opposition everywhere; still, we never hear of any ancient priest sending a follower of Pythagoras to jail.
-
64 Neither the ancient Jews, the Egyptians, nor the Greeks, their contemporaries, believed that the soul of man went to heaven after death. The Jews thought that the sun and moon were placed some leagues above us in the same circle, and that the firmament was a thick and solid vault, that supported the weight of the waters, which, however, sometimes ran out through the crevices in this vault. The ancient Greeks placed the palace of their gods upon Mount Olympus. And the abode of heroes after death was, in Homer’s time, thought to be in an island beyond the ocean. This likewise was the opinion of the Essenians.
64 Neither the ancient Jews, the Egyptians, nor the Greeks, their contemporaries, believed that a person's soul went to heaven after death. The Jews thought that the sun and moon were positioned some distance above us in the same circle, and that the sky was a thick and solid dome that supported the weight of the waters, which sometimes leaked out through cracks in this dome. The ancient Greeks believed that the home of their gods was on Mount Olympus. In Homer's time, people also thought that heroes went to a paradise island beyond the ocean after they died. This was also the belief of the Essenes.
After Homer, planets were assigned to the gods; but there was no more reason for men to place a god in the moon than for the inhabitants of the moon to place a god in our planet of the earth. Juno and Iris had no other palaces assigned them but the clouds, where there was no place to rest the soles of their feet. Among the Sabæans every deity had its star. But as the stars are little suns, it would be impossible to live there without partaking of the nature of fire. Upon the whole, then, it is needless to inquire what the ancients thought of heaven; since the best answer that can be given is, they thought nothing about it.
After Homer, planets were linked to the gods; however, there was no more reason for people to put a god on the moon than for the moon's inhabitants to put a god on our planet Earth. Juno and Iris had no other homes assigned to them except the clouds, where there was no place to rest their feet. Among the Sabæans, every god had its star. But since the stars are like little suns, it would be impossible to live there without sharing the nature of fire. So, overall, there's no need to ask what the ancients thought about heaven; the simplest answer is that they thought nothing of it.
-
65 Matthew xxii. 1–13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matthew 22:1–13.
-
66 St. Luke xiv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 14
-
67 It was indeed very difficult, not to say impossible, for the Jews to comprehend, without an immediate revelation, the ineyable mystery of the incarnation of God, the Son of God. In the sixth chapter of Genesis we find the sons of great men called “the sons of God.” In like manner the royal Psalmist calls the tall cedars “the cedars of God.” Samuel says, “The fear of God fell upon the people”; that is, a violent fear seized them. A great tempest is called the wind of the Lord, and Saul’s distemper, the melancholy of the Lord. Nevertheless, the Jews seemed to have clearly understood that our Saviour called Himself the Son of God in the proper sense of that word; and if they looked upon this as a blasphemous expression, it is an additional proof of their ignorance of the incarnation, and of God, the Son of God, being sent upon earth for the redemption of mankind.
67 It was indeed very difficult, if not impossible, for the Jews to understand, without an immediate revelation, the incredible mystery of the incarnation of God, the Son of God. In the sixth chapter of Genesis, we find the sons of great men referred to as “the sons of God.” Similarly, the royal Psalmist refers to the tall cedars as “the cedars of God.” Samuel says, “The fear of God fell upon the people”; meaning, a violent fear overtook them. A great storm is called the wind of the Lord, and Saul’s distress is described as the melancholy of the Lord. However, the Jews seemed to clearly understand that our Savior referred to Himself as the Son of God in the literal sense of the term; and if they viewed this as a blasphemous statement, it is further evidence of their misunderstanding of the incarnation and of God, the Son of God, being sent to earth for the redemption of humanity.
-
68 Matthew xxvi. 61–64.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matthew 26:61–64.
-
Original printed spelling and grammar are retained, with a few exceptions noted below. The original page numbers have been removed. The four illustrations were originally printed full page, with their captions printed alone on an adjacent page. In this edition, the captions are combined appropriately with the illustrations, which are moved to locations near their original locations, but between paragraphs of text. Scans of the original book may be found at archive.org—search for “worksofvoltaire04voltiala”. The transcriber created the cover image, and hereby assigns it to the public domain.
Original printed spelling and grammar are retained, with a few exceptions noted below. The original page numbers have been removed. The four illustrations were originally printed full page, with their captions printed alone on an adjacent page. In this edition, the captions are combined appropriately with the illustrations, which are moved to locations near their original places, but between paragraphs of text. Scans of the original book may be found at archive.org—search for “works-of-voltaire-04volt-iala.” The transcriber created the cover image and now assigns it to the public domain.
There were seventy level-one footnotes, some extending over several pages, and nine level-two footnotes anchored within level-one footnotes. The sixty-nine level-one footnotes associated with the Treatise on Toleration were renumbered, and are moved to the end of the book. The nested footnotes and the one other level-one footnote remain near their anchors.
There were seventy level-one footnotes, some stretching over several pages, and nine level-two footnotes linked within level-one footnotes. The sixty-nine level-one footnotes related to the Treatise on Toleration were renumbered and moved to the end of the book. The nested footnotes and the other level-one footnote stay close to where they were referenced.
Page 229: A matching right double quotation mark was added to the phrase “as God being their King, and exercising justice immediately upon them, according to their transgression or obedience, found it not necessary to reveal to them a doctrine which He reserved for after-times, when He should no longer so directly govern His people.
Page 229: A matching right double quotation mark was added to the phrase “as God being their King, and exercising justice immediately upon them, according to their transgression or obedience, found it not necessary to reveal to them a doctrine which He reserved for later times, when He would no longer directly govern His people.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!